Theophrastus of Eresus: Sources for His Life, Writings, Thought and Influence [Parts 1-2] ISBN 9004094407 (set), ISBN 9004094385 (vol. 1), ISBN 9004094393 (vol. 2)

Table of contents :
PART ONE : Life, Writings, Various Reports, Logic, Physics
Metaphysics, Theology, Mathematics......Page 3
CONTENTS......Page 5
PREFACE......Page 7
Background......Page 11
Methodology......Page 14
Arabic Texts......Page 21
Commentaries......Page 23
ABBREVIATIONS......Page 25
TEXTS......Page 29
Biographies 1-4......Page 31
Name and Manner of Speaking 5-7......Page 63
Student and Successor of Aristotle 8-11......Page 69
Teacher and Students 12-18......Page 73
Private Affairs 19-23......Page 81
Leisure and Political Affairs 24-33......Page 87
Last Words 34......Page 95
Testamentary Matters 35-36......Page 97
Sayings......Page 99
Preservation and Publication 37-41......Page 101
Kinds and Characteristics 42-55......Page 105
Favorable and Unfavorable Judgments 56-65......Page 115
Named in Various Lists 66......Page 121
Named Only as an Example 67......Page 123
Titles of Books 68......Page 125
Logical Writings 69-76......Page 133
Logic is Not a Part of Philosophy 77......Page 145
Statement 78-89......Page 147
Categorical Syllogism 90-97......Page 165
Modal Logic 98-109......Page 183
Prosleptic Syllogism 110......Page 241
Hypothetical Syllogism 111-113......Page 247
Demonstration 114-117......Page 265
Definition 118-121......Page 267
Topics 122-136......Page 271
Titles of Books 137......Page 287
Writings on Physics 138-141......Page 301
Principles of Natural Science 142-145......Page 307
Place 146-149......Page 313
Time 150-151......Page 315
Motion and Change 152-157......Page 319
Heavenly Region 158-168......Page 329
Sublunary Region: Elements and Principles 169-183......Page 345
The Eternity of the Universe 184-185......Page 353
Meteorology 186-194......Page 367
Earthquakes and Volcanoes 195-196......Page 375
Metals 197-205......Page 377
Stones 206-209......Page 383
Waters 210-221......Page 387
Salt and Soda 222-223......Page 409
Doxography on Nature 224-245......Page 413
Titles of Books 246......Page 447
Writings on Metaphysics 247-249......Page 449
Inseparables 250......Page 451
God and the Divine 252-263......Page 453
Titles of Books 264......Page 467
Nos.1-4......Page 471
PART TWO : Psychology, Human Physiology, Living Creatures, Botany, Ethics, Religion, Politics, Rhetoric and Poetics, Music, Miscellanea......Page 479
CONTENTS......Page 481
TEXT......Page 485
Titles of Books 265......Page 487
Writings on the Soul 266......Page 489
Definition of the Soul 269-272......Page 491
Sensation 273-296......Page 497
Imagination 297-300......Page 523
Epistemology 301-306......Page 527
Intellect 307-327......Page 537
Titles of Books 328......Page 591
Writings on Human Physiology 329......Page 593
The Four Primary Qualities, the Four Humors,
Their Blending 331-336......Page 595
Bodily Parts 338-339......Page 607
Food and Digestion 340-341......Page 609
Dreams 342-344......Page 611
Languor, Paralysis, Strangulation, Sneezing 345-348......Page 613
Medicines 349......Page 617
Titles of Books 350......Page 619
Writings on Living Creatures 351-354......Page 623
Differences According to Place 355-358......Page 625
Swarms of Creatures 359......Page 631
Creatures that Bite and Sting 360-361......Page 637
Creatures that are said to be Grudging 362......Page 639
Fish Found in Dry Places 363-364......Page 647
Creatures that Change Color 365......Page 651
Creatures that Hide 366-370......Page 655
Other Items about Living Creatures 371-375......Page 659
Reproduction 376-383......Page 663
Titles of Books 384......Page 673
Writings on Plants 385-391......Page 679
Particular Plants 392-413......Page 685
Explanations of Plants 414-417......Page 717
Flavors 418-424......Page 721
Wine and Olive-Oil 425-429......Page 729
Odors 430-434......Page 733
Honey 435......Page 737
Titles of Books 436......Page 739
Writings on Ethics 437......Page 747
Emotions 438-448......Page 749
Virtue and Vice 449-464......Page 763
Education, Exhortation and Censure 465-474......Page 777
Happiness 475-485......Page 785
The Wise Man and Marriage 486......Page 793
Fortune and Goods and Evils outside the Soul 487-501......Page 801
Fate, Nature and the Death of Callisthenes 502-506......Page 813
Wealth 507-516......Page 817
Kindness, Honor and Vengeance 517-528......Page 823
Justice 529-530......Page 833
Natural Relationship 531......Page 835
Friendship 532-546......Page 837
Flattery 547-548......Page 857
Pleasure 549-556......Page 859
Eros 557-568......Page 867
Wine 569-579......Page 875
Titles of Books 580......Page 885
Gods and Goddesses 581-583......Page 887
Piety 584-588......Page 889
Titles of Books 589......Page 923
Political Writings 590-599......Page 929
Kings and Tyrants 600-609......Page 937
Leaders of the State 610-620......Page 943
Generals 621-624......Page 949
Women and War 625-627......Page 953
Offices 631-634......Page 959
Procedures 635-640......Page 963
Homicide 641-646......Page 971
Property and Commerce 649-652......Page 975
Foreigners 653-656......Page 983
Contests 657-658......Page 985
Household Management 659-665......Page 987
Titles of Books 666......Page 993
Rhetorical Writings 667-670......Page 997
Three kinds of Rhetoric 671......Page 999
Invention 672-680......Page 1001
Expression 681-704......Page 1013
The Orator and the Reading of Poets 707......Page 1035
Kinds of Poetry 708-709......Page 1037
The Ludicrous 710-711......Page 1041
Delivery 712-713......Page 1043
Harmony 715-717......Page 1045
Music and the Soul 719-725......Page 1057
Music and the Human Body 726......Page 1065
Titles of Books 727......Page 1069
Discoveries and Beginnings 728-736......Page 1073
Proverbs 737-738......Page 1079
Unassigned 739-741......Page 1081
Nos.5-9......Page 1085
CONCORDANCES......Page 1103
INDEX OF THEOPHRASTEAN TEXTS......Page 1113
PHILOSOPHIA ANTIQUA......Page 1191

Citation preview

THEOPHRASTUS OF ERESUS SOURCES FOR HIS LIFE, WRITINGS THOUGHT AND INFLUENCE

PART ONE

PHILOSOPHIA ANTIQUA A SERIES OF STUDIES ON ANCIENT PHILOSOPHY EDITED BY

J. MANSFELD, D.T.

RUNIA W.J. VERDENIUS ANDj.C.M. VAN WINDEN

VOLUME LIV,l

WILLIAM

w. FORTENBAUGH

ET AL. (EDS.)

THEOPHRASTUS OF ERESUS SOURCES FOR HIS LIFE, WRITINGS THOUGHT AND INFLUENCE

THEOPHRASTUS OF ERESUS SOURCES FOR HIS LIFE, WRITINGS THOUGHT AND INFLUENCE EDITED AND TRANSLATED BY

WILLIAM ROBERT

W.

FoRTENBAUGH,

w. SHARPLES

AND DIMITRI

PAMELA

(GREEK

GUTAS

M. HUBv

AND LATIN)

(ARABic)

TOGETHER WITH

ANDREW D. BARKER,

JOHNJ, KEANEY,

DAVID C. MIRHADY

DAVID SEDLEY AND MICHAEL G. SOLLENBERGER

PART ONE Life, Writings, Various Reports, Logic, Physics Metaphysics, Theology, Mathematics Second impression

EJ. BRILL LEIDEN · NEW YORK· KOLN 1993

The paper in this book meets the guidelines for permanence and durability of the Committee on Production Guidelines for Book Longevity of the Council on Library Resources. First edition, 1992. Reprinted, 1993.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Theophrastus of Eresus: sources for his life, writings, thought and influence I edited and translated by William W. Fortenbaugh ... [et al.]. p. cm.-(Philosophia antiqua, ISSN 0079-1687; v. 54) Includes bibliographical references and index. Contents: pt. I. Life, writings, various reports, logic, physics, metaphysics, theology, mathematics-pt. 2. Psychology, human physiology, living creatures, botany, ethics, religion, politics, rhetoric and poetics, music, miscellanea. ISBN 9004094407 (set).-ISBN 9004094385 (vol. !).-ISBN 9004094393 (vol. 2) I. Theophrastus. 2. Authors, Greek-Biography-Sources. 3. Philosophers-Greece-Biography-Sources. I. Fortenbaugh, William W. II. Series. PA4450.T49 1991 185---dc20 91-33945 CIP

ISSN 0079-1687 ISBN 90 04 09440 7 set ISBN 90 04 09438 5 vol.I

~

Copyright 1992, 1993 by EJ. Brill,Leiden,TheNetherl.ands

All rightsreserved. No part ofthispublicatwnmaybe reproduced, transuued, storedin a retmval.fYSlem, or transmitted in anyformor by any means,e/,ectronic, photocopying, recording or otherwise, withoutprim written mo:hanical, permission ofthepublisher.

itemsforintemalorpersonal Aut/iorkalwnlo photocopy useisgrantedby EJ. Brillprrmided that theappropriate fees arepaid direct!,lo Copyright Clearance Center,27 Congress Street,SaumMA 01970, USA. Feesaresulfjectlo change. PRINTED IN MALTA BY INTERPRINT LIMITED

CONTENIS PREFACE

vii

INTRODUCTION Background Methodology ArabicTexts Commentaries

1 4 11 13

ABBREVIATIONS

15

TEXTS

Life

Biographies 1-4 Name and Mannerof Speaking 5-7 Student and Successorof Aristotle 8-11 Teacherand Students 12·18 PrivateAffairs 19·23 Leisureand PoliticalAffairs 24-33 Last Words 34 TestamentaryMatters 35-36 Sayings Writings Preservationand Publication 37·41 Kindsand Characteristics42·55 VariousReports Favorableand UnfavorableJudgments 56-65 Named in VariousLists 66 Named Only as an Example 67 Logic Titlesof Books68 LogicalWritings 69·76 Logicis Not a Part of Philosophy 77 Statement 78-89 CategoricalSyllogism90-97 ModalLogic 98-109

20

52 58 62 70 76

84

86

88 90

94

104

110 112 114

122 134

136 154 172

vi

CONTENTS

ProslepticSyllogism 110 HypotheticalSyllogism 111·113 Demonstration 114·117 Definition 118-121 Topics 122·136 Physics Titlesof Books 137 Writingson Physics 138-141 Principlesof Natural Science 142·145 Place 146-149 Time 150-151 Motion and Change 152-157 Heavenly Region 158-168 Sublunary Region:Elementsand Principles 169·183 The Eternity of the Universe 184-185 Meteorology 186-194 Earthquakesand Volcanoes 195-196 Metals 197·205 Stones 206-209 Waters 210-221 Salt and Soda 222·223 Doxographyon Nature 224·245 Metaphysics Titlesof Books 246 Writingson Metaphysics 247·249 Inseparables 250 Theology Titlesof Books 251 God and the Divine 252-263 Mathematics Titlesof Books 264 Appendix Nos.1-4

230 236 254 256 260 276 290 296 302 304 308 318 334 342 356 364 366 372 376 398 402 436 438 440 442 442 456 460

PREFACE The task of collecting,editing and translating the texts included in these volumes has taken over ten years. Four of us have performed the role of editor, while many others have made substantialcontributions.A brief history of these efforts-the work accomplishedby Project Theophrastus--is given in the Introduction. Here we want to thank the contibutors, both those officiallyassociated with Project Theophrastus and those outside the Project who generously offered their knowledge and advice. Among the latter belong Iv £i.; QU'tOV·

a·

ouic cipa 'tOU'tOµci.'taiov ino~ µtponcov nvl A.£X0Tt, pityvua0at ooq>(fl~'to!;ov avdµtvov. µiv a1tf1po~ 6it 'fV ~'tO>V £i 'tt i1tUJ1CT)1t't£t, £ut£\V O P~ 8ta £JtUJ1CT)Jt't£1.Y µ£V £X£1.Y OU6£V,1tA.'JlV On "1tolla 'tO>V T16£COV 'tT)V66!;av 1Ca'taAaCovtu£'tat' 11µ£\Ci yap OJtO't'apx6µt0a ,;,v, 'tO't a1to8vt101COµ£V. OU6£VOOVaA.U01.'t£A.£0't£pOV £On q>tA.OOO!;ux;, all' 55 £U'tUX£\'t£, ical fl't01.'tOVAfyyovaq>£'t£,1tOA.U~ 'fv a' 'AvaA.U't\1CO>V £7t\'tOµTt a' 'AVT)"fµEVCOV , , 't07tO>V a 'R' t' 'Ay0>V\G't1.1CO>V (-i\) Tii~7t£pi 'tou; £P\G't1.ICOU; A.Oyu; 0tmpiac; Dtpi aia9ita£0>Va' Op~ 'Avagxyopav a' Dtpi 'tO>v'Aval;ayopou a' Dtpi 'tC.OV 'Aval;1.µivou~a' Depi 'tii>v'ApxeMou a' Dtpi _ii>Jj,v,v{'tpou, O'tUff'tT)piac; a' Dtpi 'tO>V ai0oµivmv a'P' Dtpi 'tO>V a'toµmv ypaµµi.ova' 'A1epoaa£~ a'f Dtpi aviµmv a' 'ApE'tii>v 6iaq,opai a' Dtpi P«owiac; a' Dtpi nawtiac;paaw~ a' Dtpi picov a'p'y' 43 Dtpi yrip~ a' Dtpi Ti;; 4T)µo1epi'tou OO'tpoM>y{ac; a' T-i;;µE"tapa10A£axiac; a' Dtpi 'tO>vtiamA.O>v a' Dtpi xuµii,v, xpoii>v,aap1emva' 68 inscr.=68 no.6a 71 inscr.=68 no.8

74 inscr.=265 77 inscr.=137 80 inscr.= 137 83 inscr.= 137 86 inscr.=589 89 inscr.= 134 92 inscr.= 137

no.4a no27 no.23 no.16a no.13 no.33 no.36

69 inscr.=68 no.la 72 inscr.=68 no.18a 75 inscr.=137 no.30 78 inscr.=137 no.31 81 inscr.= 264 no.4a 84 inscr.=436 no.7 87 inscr.=436 no.16 90 inscr.= 137 no.34

63 Aaicu3tlv FPQCoWV: 'Alicu611vB

10

75

80

85

90

inscr.=68 no.9a inscr.=68 no26 76 inscr.=137 no.29a 79 inscr.=137 no.25 82 inscr.= 727 no.1 85 inscr.= 589 no.11 88 inscr.= 436 no.18 91 inscr.= 137 no.35 70 73

-

65 ica\ au'toc;BPQCoWV:om.

BIOGRAPHIES

27

by Hermippus, who adds that Arcesilaus of Pitane narrated it in his remarks to Lacydes of Cyrene. 42 And he, too, has left behind books in extremely great numbers, and I have deemed these also worth listing, since they are filled with every excellence. They are as follows:

43

PriorAnalytics,3 books PosteriorAnalytics,7 books On the Analysis of Syllogisms,1 book Epitomeof (the) Analytics,1 book The Reductionof Topics,2 books Polemics,or The Theoryof EristicArguments On Sensations,1 book In Reply to Anaxagoras,1 book On the (Doctrines)of Anaxagoras,1 book On the (Doctrines)of Anaximenes,1 book On the (Doctrines)of Archelaus,1 book On Salts, (Typesof) Soda,and Alum, 1 book On Burning (Stones), 1 book On IndivisibleUnes, 1 book Lecture(s),2 books On Winds, 1 book Varietiesof Virtue, 1 book On Kingship,1 book On the Educationof a King, 1 book On Uves, 3 books On Old Age, 1 book On the Astronomyof Democritus,1 book Meteorology,1 book On Images,1 book On Flavors,Colors,Fleshes,1 book F: xa\ aimx Mhuige cni µ.alumx 1taµ,tA.eumxBPQCoWV:1tA.eiaia F & BPQCoWV:om. F 66 aimx aWV: CXU'tO(i c 72 't(fflQ)V aWV: ">.lrto>v Alex. Aphr., In Arist. Anal. Pr. pJ40.14 73 'Aymvl.O'tix&>v FPQCoWV: 'Aymvl.O'tixov B (~)'ti\c;Schmidt: 'ti\c;aWV: (~)'tciv Usener: ~ pro 'ti\c; Boche,iski 'touc;om. F 74 aia9ftaemv BFPQCol"'WV: ata9ftatmc; Cd"dc 80 ai9oµivmv Rose:ai801>µivOlV B: A.t9ooµivmvFPQ CoWV: (a1t0A.e)l18mµivmv Usener:(ci1t0)l18011µivmv Regenbogen 81 'tciv BPQCoWV: om. F 82 'Axpoaatmc;aWV: 'AxpoaaemvUsener 90 Iltp\ ante 'ti\c;add. Usener 92 Iltp\ BPQCoWV: Iltp\ 'tciv F

28

LIFE

Iltpl 'tou 81.aicoaµoua' Iltpl 'tOUIltpl civ9po'mmva' Ti>v 4\0"f£VOUv a'P' Iltpl btv..,\vtmc; a' Iltpl iv9ouauxaµou a' Iltpl 'Eµ,tt8oicAiouc;a' 'E,n.xt1.p11µa'tcov a'P' y'8' t' ;' C'11'9'1.'ia' iP'1.y'1.8'1.£'1.;'1.C'1.11' 'Eva'taatmv a'P' y' a' Iltpl £1COUv ml P"-11't1.ici>v a' Iltpl 'tO>V Ccpmvoaa Aty£'tal. cp9ovtiv a' Iltpl 'tO>V iv 91pij>81.aµivov'tmva' 44 fltp\ 'tO>V 'taV a' ntpl Ccpmva·p·y·a· t' Iltpl "l&vi\c; ci>c; 'Ap1.CJ'tO'ttAT1V a'

95

100

1Cli

110

,·c·

93 inscr.=137 no.37 96 inscr.=68 no.12

94 inscr.= 137 no.38

97 inscr.= 436 no.29 99 inscr.=436 no.12a 100 inscr.= 246 no.4 103 inscr.=137 no.28 102 inscr.= 328 no.9a 106 inscr.=436 no.6 105 inscr.= 68 no.24 109 inscr.=350 no5a 108 inscr.=350 no.Ja 112 inscr.=350 no.Ba 111 inscr.=350 no.la 114 inscr.=350 no.10 115 inscr.= 350 no.1 117 inscr.= 436 no.27a 118 inscr.= 68 no.34 121 inscr.= 328 no.12 120 inscr.=328 no.la

115

120

95 inscr.= 137 no.39

98 inscr.= 436 no.30a 101 inscr.= 328 no.Sa 104 inscr.=68 no.22 107 inscr.= 589 no.9 110 inscr.= 350 no.6a 113 inscr.= 350 no.9a 116 inscr.= 436 no.26 119 inscr.= 137 no.12

-

BIOGRAPHIES

44

29

On the WorldOrder, 1 book On the ( Work)On Mankind, 1 book Collectionof the (Doctrines)of Diogenes,1 book Definitions,3 books (Dialogue)concerningl.iJve,1 book another (work) On l.iJve,1 book On Happiness,1 book On Forms,2 books On Epilepsy,1 book On Inspiration,1 book On (the Doctrinesof) Empedocles,1 book Epicheiremes (DialecticalArguments),18 books Objections,3 books On the Voluntary,1 book Epitomeof Plato'sRepublic, 2 books On Differenceof Voicein Creaturesof the Same Kind, 1 book On (Creatures)That Appearin Swarms,1 book On (Creatures)That Bite and Sting, 1 book On as Many Creaturesas are said to be Grudging,1 book On (Creatures)That Remainon Dry Land, 1 book On (Creatures)That ChangeColors,1 book On (Creatures)That Hibernate,1 book On Uving Creatures,7 books On Pleasure,like (that oO Aristotle, 1 book On Pleasure,another (work), 1 book Theses,24 books On Hot and Cold, 1 book On Vertigoand Dizziness,1 book On (Typesof) Sweating,1 book 93 'tOUBPQCoWV:am. F 94 Ilcp\ 'tOUIlcp\ av9pcmtCl>V BPQCoWV: Ilcp\ av9pcmtCl>V F: Ilcp\ 'tOUIlcp\ av9pcmta'I> N: Ilcp\ 'tOUav9pcom'I>Frob.: Ilcp\ 'tii>vav9pcmtwvMeurs a' BPQCoWV:om. F 100£i6ii>v BFCoW"IV: om. WC: ci6coA.C1>v PQ: ii0ii>vMeurs 103 Ilcp\ aWV: Ilcp\ 105 'EVv)Usener aW: 'Al,ywvV 109 a0p6ov FPQCoWV: a0p6wv B 110 Ilcp\ aWV: ncp\ ('tii>v)Meurs a' BPQCoWV:~· F 111 cp9ovcivaWV: cppovciv Frob. 112 tv FPQCoWV:iv 'tip B 115 Ilcp\ BPQCoWV:Ilcp\ 'tii>vF 116 iioovij; BFPQWV: iioovii>vCo 121 i6pmwv F: i6pmo; BPQCoWV

30

LIFE

IlEpi 1Catacpaa£~ icai mtOcpaaE~ a' KaUw9EYT)(i'i\1t£p1.uv9ouc; a' Il£p1.ICOffO>V a' Il£pi nV11a£~ a'PY Il£pi l.i9mv a' Il£p1.A.OtµO>V a' Il£pi l.Euto'l">X~ a' Mqapticoc; a' Il£p1.µEAaYXOA~a' a'P' IlEpi µE'tall.cov Il£p1.µu.t'tO(i a' IlEpi 'tQ)VMT)'tpoowpoucrova1cariic;a' ME'tapa10A.01ticil>v a'P' Il£p1.µi9T)c;a' N6µcovm'ta G'tOtXE'iov ic6' Noµcovbn'toµi\c; a'PY6'E's-'C't1'9't' 45 Ilpoc; 'tOU(iopiaµouc; a' Il£p1.ooµmv a' IlEpi oi'.vouicai il.aiou IlpV a'P' 1' 6' £ s-' T1 '9't' w'tf i1' t6' t£'ts-'tC'tt1' Noµo9£'til>v a'PY Ilol.micil>va'f 1'6' £ s-' IlOA\'t\lCOOV 1tpvi9il>va'p'y'6' IlEpi 'ti\c;cipumtpavvwoc;a' Iltpi u&x't~ a'p'y' Iltpi unvou icai £VU7EVUOV a' Iltpi q,1.A.{a;a'p'y' 46 Iltpi q,1.M>nµiac;a'P' Iltpi q,uot~ a'p'y' Iltpi q,001.icci'>v a'P'y'6' t' s-'C'Tt'9'i' ia'ip'iy' 11>' 1.t'is-'i~'i'l' Iltpi q,uo1.icci'>v tm'toµfic; a'P' ~01.ICO>V a'P'y'6't's-'~''1' Ilpoc; 'touc; q,uo1.icouc;a' Iltpi (l)U't1.ICO>V \.CJ'tOp1.0>v a'P'y'6't's-'~'Tt'9'1.' ~'t1.ICO>V ai't1.0>Va'P'y'6't's-'~''1' Iltpi xuA.iova'P'y'6' t' Iltpi \jftooouc; ii6ovfic; a' Iltpi \j/Ulfic;9foic; a' Iltpi 'tO>Va'tqvcov 71:UJ'ttcov a' Iltpi 'tO>VfutA.iov61.anop'lµa'tcov a' 'Apµov1.iciova' Iltpi apt'tfjc; a' 'Aq,opµai ,j\ ivavnc.ootic; a' Iltpi anoq,ci.ot~ a' 153 inscr.= 328 no.3

156 inscr.= 137 no.17 159 inscr.= 68 no.17 162 inscr.= 589 no.14 165 inscr.= 436 no.23a 168 inscr.= 137 no.4a 171 inscr.= 137 no.8 174 inscr.= 384 no.3a 177 inscr.= 666 no.8 180 inscr.= 436 no.8

154 inscr.= 328 no.8 157 inscr.= 68 no.31

160 inscr.=436 no.22

16.3 inscr.= 137 no.18b 166 inscr.= 436 no.21 169 inscr.= 137 no.la 172 inscr.= 384 no.le 175 inscr.= 436 no.28 178 inscr.= 68 no.32 181 inscr.= 68 no.25

155

UiO

165

170

175

180

155 inscr.= 436 no.5 158 161 164 167 170 173 176 179 182

inscr.= 68 no.9c inscr.= 328 no.13 inscr.= 328 no.11a inscr.= 137 no.3 inscr.= 137 no.la inscr.= 384 no.la inscr.= 68 no.36 inscr.= 714 no.3 inscr.= 68 no.4

-

BIOGRAPHIES

46

On Choking,1 book On Derangement,1 book On Emotions,1 book On (Weather)Signs, 1 book Sophisms,2 books On the Solutionof Syllogisms,1 book Topics,2 books On Retribution,2 books On (Types of>Hair, 1 book On Tyranny, 1 book On Water,3 books On Sleepand Dreams,1 book On Friendship,3 books On Ambition,2 books On Nature, 3 books On Natural Things (or On the Natural Philosophers), 18 books Summaryon the Natural Philosophers (or Summaryon Natural Things),2 books Physics(or Natural Things),8 books In Reply to the NaturalPhilosophers, 1 book Researcheson Plant (Matters),10 books Plant Explanations,8 books On Flavors(or On Juices),5 books On FalsePleasures,1 book A Thesison the Soul, 1 book On Non-technicalProofs,1 book On SimpleProblems,1 book Harmonics,1 book On Virtue, 1 book Subjectsfor Argument,or Controversies, 1 book On Denial,1 book 153 a' aWV: a'f3' Aid. 158 Il£pi.au)J..oy1Gµ.ii>v AUG£~ a' BF,.PQCoWV: om. P": Iu)J..oyiaµ.ii>vAUG£~ a' Frob.: Il£pi aulloyiaµ.ii>v (civa)Auatm; a' Usener 160 om. F 169 om. F 170 «hG11c:ii>v a'f3'y'6't's-'~'r( BPQCoWV : et(E)p(ov)Il£pi.cpuG11c:ii>v 11'F 172 cp'l>'t1ic:ii>v Casaubon: cpua1ic:ii>v aW"IV: om. W"' imop1ii>vFQ: iatop1ic:ii>v BPCoW"IV: om. W"' 173 chnic:ii>vCasaubon: (Il£pi) cp'l>'t1ic:ii>v Meibom: cl>uG1ic:ii>v BPQCoW"IV : om. FW"' (tota inscriptioomittitur) 176 Oia1;FPQCo WV: 0ia£~ B a' aW: µi.a V: µa' Meurs 177 'tO>V BFPCoWV: om. Q a' de: om. aWV 180 om. F 182 mocpcxa£m;BFPQWV:mocpaa£mvCo: mocpa(v)atm; Usener

34

LIFE

Iltp\. yvcoµ11~a' a' Iltp\. 'Y£A,()\OU Atll1.viov a'P' A1.a1.piatu; a'P' Iltp\. 'tmv 6taep0piov a' Iltp\. 'tmv ci61.ICT)µa'tc.ov a' Iltpl 61.a(k,)..,j\~a' Iltp\. bta{vou a' Iltp\. £µ,t£tp~ a' 'Em.a'to)..iova' p 'y' Iltp\. 'tmv au'tOj.l(l'tCOV Cci>mv a' Iltp\. £10Cpw£~ a' 47 'Eyaccoµta 0tiiiv a' Iltp\. top'tiov a' Iltp\. £U'tUX~ a' Iltp\. iv9uµ11µa'tmv a' Iltp\. £i>p11µa'tmva'P' 'H0uciov axo)..iov a' 'H0uco\. xapaKTi\p£~ a' Iltp\. 0opupou a' Iltp\. \O''tOp~ a' Iltp\. 1epw£~ crull.oyl.O'µiova' Iltp\. 0aM't't'll~ a' Iltp\. 1COM1C£~a' Ilp~ Kciaav6pov 7ttp\. paa\A.£~ Iltp\. 1emµcp6~ a' Iltp\. µ£'t£copmva' Iltp\. Ail;£~ a' Aaymv cruva'YfO'YTI a' Auatu; a' 183 inscr.= 666 no.7

186 inscr.= 68 no.15 189 inscr.= 666 no.13 192 inscr.= 727 no.15 195 inscr.= 580 no.1 198 inscr.= 666 no.6 201 inscr.= 436 no.4a 204 inscr.= 68 no.10 207 inscr.= 589 no.12 210 inscr.= 666 no.17a

185

190

195

a'

184 inscr.=666 no23 187 inscr.= 68 no.16 190 inscr.= 666 no.12 193 inscr.= 350 no.Sc 196 inscr.= 580 no2 199 inscr.= 727 no.11 202 inscr.= 666 no.14 205 inscr.= 137 no.19

inscr.= 666 no.22 211 inscr.= 68 no.37 208

210

185 inscr.= 727 no2 188 inscr.= 666 no.10 191 inscr.= 265 no.7

194 inscr.= 328 no.14

197 inscr.= 436 no.14 200 inscr.= 436 no.3 200 inscr.= 727 no.8 206

inscr.= 436 no25

209 inscr.= 137 no.15e 212 inscr.= 68 no.21

-

8IOCRAPHIES

47

l5

On the Maxim, t book On the Ludicrous,1 book Afternoon(Discussions),2 books Divisions,2 books On Differentiae,1 book On Injustices,1 book On Slander,1 book On Praise,1 book On Experience,1 book Letters,3 books On CreaturesProducedSpontaneously,1 book On Secretion,1 book EncomiaofGods, 1 book On Festivals,1 book On GoodFortune,1 book On Enthymemes,1 book On Discoveries,1 book EthicalLectures,1 book EthicalCharacters,1 book On Clamor,1 book On Research,1 book On the Decidingof Syllogisms,1 book On the Sea, 1 book On Flattery,1 book To Cassanderon Kingship,1 book On Comedy,1 book On Things in the Sky, 1 book On Style, 1 book A Collectionof Arguments,1 book Solutions,1 book 185 AtiA1vii>v BQ: Al:iAT)vii>v FPCoWV

187 Dtpt 'tc»v 6U1cpopii>v a' BPQCoWV:om. F-: Dtpt 6wcpopmva' f"'I: Dtpt 'tO>V (mm 't0ff0U96U1cpop0>v a' Usena, qui Athenaeum 7.104 317F = 365B confert 188 Dtpt 'tii>v (61muoµa't(l)V(vel 6ucawnpcxyruui-tcov) xa1.'tc»v)ci611C11µa'tcov dubitantercxmi. 191 a' om. Fortenbtlugh,coll. Arist. Rhet. 1373b1et EN/EE 113Sa8-15 B 202 a' F: om. BPQCoWV 203 om. F 205 x1VT)atcoc; ante OaAa:m1c; add. Usena a' aV: P' W 207 Dpoc;Kaacxv6povK£pt paalAtiac; a' PQCoWV: Dpoc;Kciaav6pov· Dtpt paa,Adac; a' B: Dtpt pamA.ticic;a'· Opoc;Kaacxv6pova' F 209 Jl,t'ttc.opcov BPQCoWV: µ.i'tpcovF 210 Dtpt Ai~coc;a' Bf"'IPQCoWV:om. F-: Dtpt Ai~coc;6' Usena

36

LIPE

Iltpl µ.ouaiici\; a' p'y' Iltpl µhpmv a' Mqa1el:ij; a' Iltpl v6µ.cova' Iltpl fflXpav6µ.cov a' Tow :Stvo1epa'tou;auva1cayij; a' ·~\A1'l't\lC~ a' Iltpi OplCOU a' Ilapayyilµa'ta f>11'topiici\; a' Iltpl KA.OU'tou a' Iltpl 1tOt11'ttici\; a' A"., " , cpuauca, , tpmnica, ' , 11 '9 1.1ea ' a, npo..,"'11µa'ta 2t0Atn1ea, 48 Ilpooiµ.icova' IlpoPA11JJ.CX'tO>V auva1cayij; a' Iltpl 'tmv 1tpoPA11JJ.CX'tO>V cpua11eii>v a' Iltpl 1tapa8ti'Yµa't~ a' Iltpl 1tpo9fot~ 1eal 6111'Y'lµa't~a' Iltpl 2t0111nici\; all.o a' Iltpl 'tmv aocpii>va' Iltpl auµJiou"-'it; a' Iltpl aoAOtlC\CJµO>V a' Iltpl 't£XVTt;p11'top11Ci\; a' Iltpi 't£XVO>V f>11't0pt1CO>V EW'll t gx' Iltpl u1to1epiat~ a' 'Y1t0µV11JJ.CX't0>V 'Apta'tO't£At1C0>v i\ 9tocppa.cnicova'P'1'6' t' 5"' ~011eii>v&;ii>v a'P'1'6't' 5"' C'11'9't'w'tP'i1'~'1E'i5"' ~011eii>vbmoµ'it; a' Iltpl xapt't~ a' XapalC't"lpt; 'fl911eo{

215

220

225

230

235

1

1

213 inscr.= 714 216 inscr.=589 219 inscr.=436 222 inscr.=436 225 inscr.=666

228 inscr.= 666 231 inscr.=727 234 inscr.= 666 237 inscr.= 727 240 inscr.= 436

no.1 no.19 no.32 no.19a no.15 no.5 no.12 no.1 no.6 no.24

214 inscr.=666 217 inscr.=589 220 inscr.=589 223 inscr.=666

226 inscr.= 727 229 inscr.=666 232 inscr.=666 235 inscr.=666 238 inscr.= 137 241 inscr.=436

no.19 no.20 no.22 no.20 no.3 no.16 no.11 no.la no.6a no.4a

215 218 221 224 227 230 233 236 239

inscr.= 589 inscr.= 137 inscr.= 666 inscr.= 727 inscr.= 137 inscr.= 666 inscr.= 666 inscr.= 666 inscr.= 137

240

no.15 no.41 no.3 no.4 no.26a no.21 no.18 no.24 no.7b

-

213 Ilt:pi JW'l>auci\;a'j3'y' BP,, PQCoW: om. P": Ilt:pi J,IO'l>CJlici\; a'j3'y'6' t:'s-'V

37

BIOGRAPHIES

48

On Music, 3 books On Meters, 1 book Megacles,1 book On Laws, 1 book On Illegalities,1 book Collectionof the (Doctrines) of Xenocrates,1 book (Dialogue)concerningSocialInteraction,1 book On (Swearingan) Oath, 1 book RhetoricalPrecepts,1 book On Wealth,1 book On (the Art of) Poetry,1 book Political,Natural, Erotic,and EthicalProblems,1 book Introductions,1 book Collectionof Problems,1 book On the ProblemsconcerningNature, 1 book On Example,1 book On Statementand Na"ation, 1 book another (work) On (the Art of) Poetry, 1 book On the Wise (Men), 1 book On Counsel,1 book On Solecisms,1 book On the Art of Rhetoric,1 book On Kinds ofRhetoricalArts, t 61 books On Delivery,1 book Aristotelianor Theophrastean Memoranda,6 books Opinionsof the NaturalPhilosophers (or OpinionsconcerningNatural Things),16 books Summaryof Natural Things, 1 book On Kindness(or Grace),1 book EthicalCharacters 214 ante Ilcpi Jlttpmv V transp. vv. 238-44 Ilcpi J,1£tp0>v a' BPQCoWV: a' f"'I 220 op1CO'I) a WV: opµo'Ud 221 om. pc: Ilcpi µ.E'CECOpmv om. F 222 a' BPQCoWV: om. F 224 1toA.m1eciBFPCoWV: 1tO\'l't\1CaQ 225 Ilpoolµ.imv a WV: (IlEpt}1tpoolµ.10>v Usener 227 Ilcpi 'tcov BPQCoW: om. F: Il£pi 'too V cp'Uva W: cppaaimv P'l'tOplicii>vc crucem posuit Sollenberger:~a' BP•P"":~· P" : ~a' P,,:QCoW: \~ de 237 8cocppamimv BPQW: 8cocppav F

246 'E1tl'toµ.cov'Apla'Ap\CJ'tMtu»uc;· Dtp\ tci>cov 'tO'ttA.OUc; Otp\ tci>cov a'j3'y'6't's-' BW: 'E1tl'toµ.ci>v a'l3'y'6't's-' PQCo: 'E1tl'toµ.ci>v 'Ap\CJ'tO'tEAD'l>c; 7t£tcovs-' F 247-53 om. de 247 a'P' BPQCoW: bt'ta F 248 y' aWE: s-' HIY 253 Iltp\

-

39

BIOGRAPHIES

49

On Falseand True, 1 book Researchon the Divine, 6 books On the Gods, 3 books GeometricalResearches,4 books EpitomesofAristotle'sOn Living Creatures, 6 books Epicheiremes(DialecticalArguments),2 books Theses,3 books On Kingship,2 books On On On On On On

Causes,1 book

Democritus,1 book Slander,1 book Coming-to-be,1 book the Intelligenceand Habits of Living Creatures,1 book Motion, 2 books On Vision,4 books RegardingDefinitions(or Terms),2 books On Having Been Granted,1 book On Greaterand Lesser, 1 book On the Musicians,1 book On the Divine Happinessin Responseto the Academics,1 book Exhortation,1 book Notes on Huw Cities May Best be Governed,1 book On the Lava Fluw in Sicily, 1 book On Agreed (Premises), 1 book On ProblemsconcerningNature, 1 book What Are the Ways of Knowing?,1 book On the Liar (Paradox),3 books yevia~

a' aW: Iltp\ (~qxov) ytvfo~ a' Meurs, qui Apuleii Apologiam36 = 351 amfe,t : Iltp\ (ntOU(i a'lf BPQW: Dtp\ opoU(ia'P'Ca: am. pc; Dtp\ opou P,1 258 6t66oea1 aW: 6i&oeai Meurs 259Dtp\aW: Dtphm> h 2li0 anu hunc titulum Iltp\ 1ClVT1G£{1)(i perperaminserit F 'tO>VBFPQCaW:

am. F

261 'Am&ruu:ia(i

B: 'Am6rt11ia(i&v a' c: Ilii>(i&v ap1ma fl:6A.£l(i olxoivro · cipurra mA.t(i olxoiw um11vitJ.La-ia UKJ&V'IJ.LO'M a' h: Ilii>(icip1m' &v11:6A.£l(i olxtiv a'· -ia Ufl:Oj.LV'IJ.LO'M a' S: Ilii>(i apurr' &v 1t6A.l(i olxoi-ioa'· 'ta Ufl:Oj.LV'IJ.La'ta a' Meurs: Ili>(iap1m' &v fl:6A.l(i oimi-io a'· -iaUfl:V'IJ.La'ta (sic) (imop1m) a' Usener 266-ii>vBPQCaW:

am. F

40

so

LIFE

Texnpo 't(l)V'tOJtC.OV a' Ilpcx; Aiaxu).ov a' 'AmpoA.O"f1.lci\; i.mop~ a'P'y'8' £ s-' 'Api0µtt't\lCWV i.mopi&v K£pl au~T)OE~ a' 'AIC{xa~ a' Il£pl 6i1CCXV\1COOV ')Jyycova' Il£pl awpo).:q; a' 'Ema'toAa.t ai. int 'tcj>'Aan>1Cpfovn,Cl>a.v~.Nucavopi Il£pl £Ua£'3£~ a' Eu~ a' Il£pl mip&v a'P' ' , ,.,..,rcov \J-. n£pi' O\IC£\COV a, a' Il£pl na{6cov ciyc.oyq; lill.o 6uiq,opov a' Il£pl na.i5£~ i\ KEpl a.pE'tWV i\ it£pl ac.oq>poauVtt; a' npo'tpEK'tllCC; a, Il£pl a.pi0µ&v a' 'Opian1CcxKEpl Ai;£~ auUoyiaµ&v a' Il£pl oupcxvoua' IloA\'t\lCOU a'P' Il£pl (pl>OE~ IlEpl 1Ca.pKOOV Il£pt Ccpc.ov 1

275

280

285

290

a

51

y{VOV'tfl.\ O't{XC.OV IJ.K"f,J3C.Ov• 'tooau'ta µh, Ov 1Cat'tcj>6£ 'tCX J3iJ3Aia.E'Opov8' au'tou 1Cat6ux&i;~ qoua~'tOV'tpoKOV. 'tOU'tOV "" ' " " I: , A.~ 'tuo£ .!. I: I: '0£µ«\, 'ta' µ£V ' O\ICO\ ,, Uitap' , 295 £0'tfl.\µ£V £'\), £0.V u£ 't\ OUIJ.pU, U\fl.'t\ xoV'ta nav'ta 8{6c.oµiM£Mv-tn ml IlcryicpfoV'ti'to'i; ui.o~ Afov't~. a.no 'too£ µoi J3ou).oµai '}'£Vfo0ai. 8£ 'tWVnap' 'InmiPXou auµJ3£f3A11µivc.ov 269 inscr.= 68 no.19

272 inscr.= 264 275 inscr.= 666 278 inscr.= 580 281 inscr.= 436 284 inscr.=436 287 inscr.= 137 290 inscr.= 384

no.2 no.13 no.4 no.10 no.33 no.le no.4

270 273 276 279 282 285 288 291

inscr.=137 inscr.=727 inscr.=727 inscr.=589 inscr.=436 inscr.= 264 inscr.=589 inscr.=350

no.42 no.13 no.16 no5 no.11 no.1 no.2 no.1

271 inscr.= 137 no.43 274 inscr.=666 no.9 277 inscr.=580 no.3 280 inscr.=68 no.27 283 inscr.= 436 no.9a 286 inscr.= 68 no.11 289 inscr.= 137 no.3

271 a verbo ('AcnpoM>)yucii~ nmus incipit V 272 'Apl0µ11nicii>v imopiii>v iatoplii>v• Iltp\ au~(iatopticii>vQ) up\ au91otco~ a' BFPQWV: 'Apl0µ11tticii>v

-

BIOCRAPHIES

41

so Preliminariesto the Topics, 1 book

In Reply to Aeschylus,1 book AstronomicalResearch,6 books ArithmeticalResearchesconcerningIncrease,1 book Acicharus,1 book On JudicialSpeeches,1 book On Slander,1 book Letters to Astycreon,Phanias,Nicanor On Piety, 1 book Bacchant,1 book On Crises,2 books On ReleoantArguments,1 book On Bringing Up Children,1 book

another (work on the same topic) with a different treatment, 1 book On Education,or On Virtues,or On Temperance, 1 book Exhortation,1 book On Numbers,1 book Definitionsconnectedwith the languageof Syllogisms,1 book On Heaven,1 book Political(Dialogue),2 books

On Nature On Fruits On Living Creatures 51

These books amount to 232,850 lines. So numerous, then, are the books of this man, too. I have also found his will, which runs in this manner: "It will be well. But in case something happens, I make the following dispositions. All the property at home I give to Melantes and Pancreon, the sons of Leon. Out of the funds collected by Hipparchus, I want the following to be done for me. First, I want iia£~ a' Co: 'Api0µT)nxii>v io"top1ii'>v (a')· Iltpi. au91a£~ a' Meurs 273 'Axixapoc;F"'•PQCoWV:om. P•: 'Axdxapoc; B 276 al. l1ti.BFPQWV: l1t\ Co: al. £1t1(ypaq,oµiva1) Usener cl>av~ PQCoWV: 4>av£~ B: 4>il.av~ F 278 Euuiooc;PQCoWV: Eutuiooc;B : Eu1oooc; F: 8uui6Et; Usener 280 a' FPQCoWV: a'P' B 281 ciyrayiic;FPQCoWV: cimyrayiic; B 285 cipiOµii>vtiWV: puf)µii>vMeurs 288 Ilo11nxou BPQWV: om. pc: Ilo11nxa f"'ICo: Ilo11nicii'>v cdA : IloA.1nicoc; hn 291 sine numeroFPQCo WV: a' B 292 FPQCoWV:om. B µxy,pcov BPQCoWV: µpcov F 'tip&£FPQCoWV: 'to.6t B: 'tou6t C 295 tG'tat FPQCoWV: £a't£ B 296 MtA.6.v-rn BF: Mi1avn PQCoWV

a

LIPE

42

1tponov µiv poi>AOµmy£Vfo0at 'tu n:tpl 'to µouatiov ical 't~ 9~ CJUV'tu.ta9i\va1. 1CaV £\ 'tl.all.o 8uva'tat n:tpl am~ £1tl.lCOOj,1."19i\Vat ff~ 'tOmU10v. £Jt£t'tafllV 'Apta'tO't£M>UCj tiicova u9i\va1. £~ 'tO i.tpov ml 300 'tci AOutciava.9,\µma, 1tp6'ttpov wriiPX£Viv 'tq> i.tpq,. tlffl 'to CJ'tmlawvotm&µT18i\vm 'to n:p~ 'tq>µ.ooodcpµT)Xt'ipov;\ n:p6'ttpov. ava8t'iva1. 8t ical 'tOl>c;n:ptaPu'ta'touc;,on:~ &n µa).1.a'ta n:poax9fi m'tu q,tAOCJoq,£av. 8ava1. 8t ml T)µa.c;on:ouliv ooicfi µa).1.ma cxpµO't'tOV tlvat 'tOU IC1lffOU, µTlaiv n:tpttp-yov n:tpl fllV 'tacp11vj,I.Tt't£ n:tpl 'to µVTlµt'iov325 54 11:01.0l)V't~. on:~ 8t (Jl)VElpT)'tat j,1.£'tU 'tU n:tpl uµa.c;auµp«V'ta ('tu) n:tpl 'to ltpov ml 'tO µVT1µt'iovml 'tV IC'ijn:ov ml 'tVn:tp(ncx'tov9tp-

oaa

a·

320-1 Sext. Emp., Adv. Math. 1258 (t.3 p.64.23-4Mau)

299 oovaiai BPQCoWV: UJXUTI F £1turoaµtt0i\va1PWV: b11roµ1o0ijva1 BFQCo 302xeipov ;\ BF: xe'ipovCo : xeipov1PQWV 306 11:Mat~ a WV: 1tpal;t~ chT 309 qtt aWV: qiico Cobet 313 cruaxoM~w FPQCoWV: axoM~t1v B auia'ic; F: auiij> BPQCoWV 315 all' cbc; FPQCoWV:om. Bet lac.ea. 35 litt. 319 KaU(v~ BPQCoW: KaU(v11roc; FV 319 MtMV't'llc;BFCo: MeA.avnc;PQWV 321 Mttipo&opou Nunnesius et Schottus sec. Sext. Emp.: Mt16W'I>FPQCoWV : Mtt6W'I>B 324 apµonov aWV : apµoowv d 325 1ttpu:pyov BPQCoWV: 1ttpu:pyov

'°"·

-

810CRAPHIES

43

the matters concerning the sanctuary of the muses to be done and (the statues oO the goddesses to be completed, and if anything else can be added as adornment for their beautification; next, I want the statue of Aristotle to be put into the shrine and the rest of the votive offerings, which were in the shrine formerly; then (re)build the small portico next to the sanctuary of the muses no worse than before; also set up in the lower portico the tablets on which are 52 the maps of the earth. The altar is to be repaired in order that it may be perfect and elegant. I also want the life-size statue of Nicomachus to be completed. Praxiteles has (received the cost) of the sculpturing, and let any other expenditure come from this. It is to be placed wherever seems appropriate to the executors of the other things also set down in the will. And this is the manner (of arrangements) concerning the shrine and the votive offerings. The estate in Stagira belonging to me I give to Callinus. All the books (I give) to Neleus. The garden and the walk and all the dwellings next to the garden I give to those of (my) friends listed below who wish at any time to study and to philosophize 53 together in them- since it is not possible for all men to be always in residence - (on the condition that) they neither alienate (them) nor anyone appropriate (them) for his own private use, but rather that they possess (them) in common, as if a shrine, and that in matters of mutual concern they use (them) in a familiar and friendly manner, just as is fitting and just. Let the common partners be Hipparchus, Neleus, Strato, Callinus, Demotimus, Demaratus, Callisthenes, Melantes, Pancreon, Nicippus. It is to be possible also for Aristotle, the son of Metrodorus and Pythias, if he wishes, to study philosophy and to share in these things, and the oldest ones are to take thorough care of him, in order that he may be led on in philosophy as much as possible. Bury me wherever seems to be especially suitable in the garden, doing nothing excessive concerning the burial nor concerning the 54 monument. In order that the maintenance of the shrine and the monument and the garden and the walk may be continued after J'T)'t£F Jl'IU FPQCoWV: Jl'l~£ B 326 auve(PTt-im4ZWV:auv(11-iul (sic) Slllmasius 326 'ta ••• aulli3aY"tu4ZWV:'tO ••• cn>JlPciY, 'ta Roeper -ia4Znlezep\ (llllt.) add. Collet 327-89epm1:£UOJlEYU 4ZWV:VKO'tO>Y OPY£(0YflW Slll""'5illS

44

LIFE

CXKeU6µ.tva, auvvnµ.wia9m ml Iloµ.,roM>V 'tOU'tCIJV £ff0\ICOUV'ta UU'tOV ICCX\ fl)V 'tOJVe'iU.o>\' £ff\µ.£A£UXV KOI.OUIJ.EVOV 'flVICU\np6't£pOV'Ti\c;3£ A'UG\'tW~ £ff\l,l,WUJ9a\a-inou 'tOU'ta. 330 Iloµ.,n>Mp 6£ ICU\8ptff't'Dmv..a\ il£u9tpo\(i ~O\ ICU\'r)IJ.lV ru>llTtV XP£UXV naproxrtµivoic;.£i 't\ np6't£povixoua\ nap' 'r)IJ.COV ICCX\ £i 't\ ainol EIC'tTIOCXV'tO, ICCX\ a vuv nap' 'lnCXPXOUau'toic; cn>V't£'taxa,6\oX\A~ aacpauoc; olµ.a\ &iv au'toic; U7tCXl)X£\V 'tUU'ta, 1CCX8an£p ICU\ 6paxµ.cxc;, a-ino% 61.£Aix&rlv Mu.avtn 1CalIlayicptoV't\7tA£OVCXICtc; ml m.V'ta µ.o\:m cn>ym'tE'tWEV'tO. 6iacoµ.\6' a-ino% 1Caltcoµ.a"tCXATtV ml fl!V nai6UJ1C11V, SS 'tCOV 3£ naiacov M6AeovaIJ.EV1CalK(µ.cova1CalIlapµ.tvoV'ta iimt £A.£U9ipouc; aq,(11µ.\. Mav11v611CalKall(av napaµ.dvav'tac; mt'tmapa iv 'tip ICT)7t

v£pyaaaµivouc;1Cal civaµ.aPffrtouc;-ytvoµivouc; aq,(11µ.\ iMu9ipouc;.'tOJV 6' oi1C111J.a't\1CC.OV OICEUC.OV cino61.00V-tac; Iloµ,roMp340 ooa UV&itji 'toic; £ff\l,l,£ATt'taic; 1Ca)Jl,c; £XE\V,'ta Muta ~apyupu,m, 6iacoµ.\61 ml Kap(cova4TtlJ.O'tllJ.fP, .i6vam 61 N11A£i. Eu(3oov6' cinoooa9a\. 36'tco6' '1nnapxoc;Kall(v(p 'tP\oXiA~ 6paxµ.ac;.Muav-rn 3£ icai IlayicpEOV't\ d IJ.EV IJ.TItcopmµ.EV "lnnaPXOVmi 'r)l,l,\V 7tpM£povXP£UXV 3'5 Kap£CJX111,1,£VOV ml vuv iv 'to% UHoic;µ.cU.a VEVU'IXX'Y'lm'ta, npoa56 £'ta9XIJ.EV uvIJ.E'taM£ACXV't0U 1CaiIlayicptov'toc;£9%1£\Vau'ta. mi6Tt 61 OU't££1C£1voic; ici>pcov ~\OV ov'ta cn>V0\1Covoµ.£iv AUO\'t£AEO't£p6v 't£ UU'tO\(i unEACXµ.f3avov Elva\ 't£'tayJJ.£VOV 't\ Aaf3£iVnap' 'Jnm.PXOU, ootCO 6' '1nnaPXoc;M£A«XV't11 1CaiIla'YICPEOV't\ £1CU't£P'P 'tCXAaV'tov. 6ioova\ 6' 350 '1nnapxov ml 'toic;EK\1,1,EATt'taic; de; 'ta civaM>µ.a'ta'ta iv 'rft6w&rticn 1£1paµ.µiva ICU'ta 'touc; £1CCXO'tOU ICU lpouc; 'tCOV6anav11µ.a'tCOV. oiicovoµ.11aavta 6£ 'taU'ta '1nnaPXOV a.7t11AACXX9a\ 'tOJV auµ.f3o1a(cov 'tmv npoc; £µ.£7tCXV'tCIJV • mi £i 't\ bti 'tOU iµ.ou ov6µ.a'toc;auµ.f3if3ATt1CEV '1nnapxoc; iv XaAICW\,'Innapxou 'tOU't6EO't\V. 35.S tff\1,1,EATt'tai 6' ta'tcoaav'ti.oviv 'rft6w&iticnl£lpaµ.µivOJV"lnal)Xoc;, N11Mi>c;, l:'tpmc.ov,Kall(voc;, .i11µ.6't\µ.oc;, Kall\a9£VTtc;,K'tT)aapxoc;. 328 'tOV'tO>V B: 'tOU'tOV FPQCoWV ai>tov aWV: Q'U'tOU d 330 335aU"toic; aU"touMlnage: ai>tov P•PQCoWV: ai>touc;P 1 : ainii>v B aWV: ai>tot,;Reiske 8u:A.ix°'1vBW: 8w..ix0it CoV: 8u:wx0'lv P: 8u:~J1EV F: 8111A.ln°'1vQ 336 1Ca\(alt.) om. Frob. 337 M6A.Q)VQBPQCoWV: Mc:i>Ma>Va F K{µmvaBPQCoWV:TiµQ)VaF: I{j10>va Cobet 342EupoovFPQWV: "EPoovB: Eooov Co: EuPwvFrob.: EuPowv Meineke 344 Kall{vrp BPQWV: KalltV{icrpFCo 345 itµ'iv BPQCo 348auvotmvoJ1E'iva: auvotm&µe'iv WV 3508' (alt.) WV: ll'lV F BPQCoWV:1Ca\8' F 353oimvoµliaavta aWV:oim&µliaavia d 354 iff\ BPQCoWV: Ktp\ F au11PiP>..111eev BPQCoW: auµPiJhlicevFV 355

-

BIOGRAPHIES

what happens to me, Pompylus, too, is to have joint charge of these things, living nearby and giving attention to the other matters as (he did) even formerly. And those who hold (title to) these things are to be attentive to his welfare. To Pompylus and Threpte, who have been free for a long time and have been a great help to me, if they have anything formerly from me and if they have acquired anything themselves, I think that these things and what I have now arranged for them from Hipparchus, two thousand drachmas, ought to be securely theirs, just as I have often discussed also with Melantes and Pancreon themselves, and they have agreed with me in everything. I also give to them Somatale and the maidservant. 55 Of the slaves, Molon and Cimon and Parmeno I immediately set free. Manes and Callias, when they have remained in the garden for four years and have worked together and kept out of trouble, I set free. Of the household furniture, the executors are to hand over to Pompylus as much as they think appropriate and to sell all the rest. I also give Carlon to Demotimus, Donax to Neleus. Eubous is to be sold. Let Hipparchus give Callinus three thousand drachmas. If I had not seen that Hipparchus had helped Melantes and Pancreon, and formerly me, and that he has now been quite shipwrecked in his own affairs, I would have appointed (him) along with Melantes 56 and Pancreon to execute these provisions. But because I repeatedly saw that it is not easy for them to administer (these things) together (with Hipparchus), and I supposed it more profitable for them to receive from Hipparchus a fixed sum, let Hipparchus give Melantes and Pancreon a talent each. Hipparchus is also to give (funds) to the executors for the expenses set down in the will at the times of each of the expenditures. Once he has administered these matters, Hipparchus is to be freed from all obligations to me. And if in Chalcis he has made any contracts in my name, it is his business. Let there be appointed as executors of the things set down in the will Hipparchus, Neleus, Strato, Callinus, Demotimus, Callisthenes, Ctesarchus. 'lmtaPXO'I> 'tOU'tO £0't\V aWV: 'htltClPXCfl 'tOU'tO £0'ta\ DGS: 'litltClPXCfl 'tOU'tO em\v T: 'lmtaPXcp-tau-tolmco Hermann 357 Kall{voc; BFPCoWV:Kallwvoc; Q

46

57

LIPE

al 8ux9i\1CCX1. 1CdV1:a1. civt(-ypacpatip 8£0Cppaatou 8mm>l(cp 0£011µaaµiva1.,µ.Caµ.ivnap' 'H111a~ 'lnapxou· µapwp~ KaU~ DaU11v£U~ ~I.MJ.1.11M>U, AuaCatpatoc; ~£6covoc;8acnoc;, ItpatO>V'Ap1C£(JI.A.a0U Aaµ.valCTIV~ efta1.uoc;8ttamou £ICKtpaµ.tO>V, 41.00KOUp£6ric; 41.0VU(JU>U 'E2t1.ICT)cp£a1.oc;." • 6>6'qouaw autcp 1Calal 6w.9i\1CCX1.. UICOUReis/re:(ic:m') ciniypacpa Richllrds 360 DaU1}veu(i Mhulge: Dul.avri(i BPQCoWV: Ilwxveu(i F cllv..6µ11>.o(i (41,).6µ~ B) Eucovuj,1£U(i BPQCoWV: om. F 'Ypa&,(i Mhulge: 'YPai11(iBPQCoWV: 'YPaiou F 41\licovBFPCoW: 4>il.i11(i Q: 4>wov I: AicovV: Ai.covd 362 6' ldpav ti WV: &e "Pi"Tlv

-

2 Suda, s.v. 8tocppaatoc; (no. 199, LG t.1 pars 2 p.701.21-34 Adler)

8tocppaatoc;, MEMvta 'YVacptox;, ol 6t Aiovtoc;· ciffo 'Eptaaou, ci1COUv~ .!. 'Ap,a-

1-3 SOCTlltici, no. 6 (SR t.1 p.6 Gitmnantoni)

2

10 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 11 1 2 3 4

'I

'la>v1~ secl. Huebner

Loci in his voluminibus non alibi exscripti, in quibus Theophrastus vel discipulus vel auditor vel socius Aristotelis nominatur Anonymus, Vita Aristotelis Latina 18 (AABT p.153 Diiring) Anonymus, Vita Aristotelis Latina 47 (AABT p.157 Diiring) Anonymus, Vita Aristotelis Marciana 82-3 (p.3.20-1 Gigon) Anonymus, Vita Aristotelis Marciana 196 (p.632 Gigon) Anonymus, Vita Aristotelis Syriaca 11.6(AABT p.188 During) Anonymus, Vita Aristotelis vulgata 17 (AABT p.134 Diiring) Francesco da Barberino, I documenti d'amore 7 (t.3 p.194.22-3Egidi) Cicero, De finibus 43 (BT p.121.1 Schiche) Oemens Alexandrinus, Stromata 6.7 573 (GCS t.2 p.460.23 Stahlin) Oemens Alexandrinus, Stromata 6.18 167.2 (GCS t.2 p.518.2-3 Stihlin) Diogenes Laertius, Vitae philosophorum 5.35 (OCT t.1 p.214.22-3 Long) Ioannes Italus, Quaestiones quodlibetales 49 (p.62.8-9 Ioannou) Michael Psellus, De Gregorii charactere 6 (BZ t.20 [1911) p.51.1089 Mayer) Stephanus Byzantius, Ethnica, s.v. "Epta~ (p.275.18 Meineke) Loci non alibi in his voluminibus exscripti, in quibus Theophrastus successor Aristotelis nominatur Roger Bacon, Moralis philosophia 1.6.11 (p.28.19-20 Massa) Roger Bacon, Moralis Philosophia 2.2.3 (p.42.16 Massa) Francesco da Barberino, I documenti d'amore 7 (t.3 p.194.22-3Egidi) Bar Hebraeus, Maktb,iniil zabne 6 (p.34.24-6Bedjan; versio Anglica ap. E. Budge, The Chronography of Bar Hebraeus [Oxford 1932 t.1 p37.24-6]), et cf. 38

STUDENT AND SUCCESSOR OP ARISTOTLE

9

61

Diogenes Laertius, Livesof Philosophers 1.14-15 (OCT vol.1 p.6.3-4 and 14-16 Long) The (Ionic branch of philosophy) terminates in Oitomachus and Chrysippus and Theophrastus; . . . It terminates in Theophrastus in the following way: Aristotle was the student of Plato and Theophrastus was the student of Aristotle.

10

1 2 3 4 5 6

7

8 9 10 11 12 13 14 11

Passages Not Printed Elsewhere in These Volumes, in which Theophrastus is Named as the Disciple or Pupil or Associate of Aristotle Anonymous, Latin Life of Aristotle 18 (AABT p.153 Diiring) Anonymous, Latin Life of Aristotle 47 (AABT p.157 During) Anonymous, MarcianLife of Aristotle 82-3 (p.3.20-1 Gigon) Anonymous, Marcian Life of Aristotle 196 (p.6.32 Gigon) Anonymous, Syriac Life of Aristotle 11.6 (AABT p.188 During) Anonymous, VulgateLife of Aristotle 17 (AABT p.134 During) Francesco da Barberino, The Documentson Love 7 (vol.3 p.194.22-3 Egidi) Cicero, On Ends 4.3 (BT p.121.1 Schiche) Clement of Alexandria, Patchwork6.7 57.3 (GCS vol.2 p.460.23 Stahlin) Clement of Alexandria, Patchwork6.18 167.2 (GCS vol.2 p.518.2-3 Stahlin) Diogenes Laertius, Livesof the Philosophers 5.35 (OCT vol.1 p.214.223 Long) John of Italy, VariousQuestions49 (p.62.8-9 loannou) Michael Psellus, On the (Rhetorical)Characterof Gregory6 (BZ vol.20 [1911) p.51.108-9 Mayer) Stephanus of Byzantium, Ethnica,on Eresos(p.275.18 Meineke) Passages Not Printed Elsewhere in These Volumes, in which Theophrastus is Named as Aristotle's Successor

1 Roger Bacon, Moral Philosophy1.6.11 (p.28.19-20 Massa) 2 Roger Bacon, Moral Philosophy2.2.3 (p.42.16 Massa) 3 Francesco da Barberinno, The Documentson Love 7 (vol.3 p.194.223 Egidi) 4 Barhebraeus, Chronography 6 (p.34.24-6 Bedjan; English version in E. Budge, The Chronography of BarHebraeus[Oxford 1932) vol.1 p.37.246), and cf. 38

62

LIFE

5 Oemens Alexandrinus, Stromata 1.14 63.4 (GCS t.2 p.40.11 Stahlin) 6 [Galenus], De historia philosopha 3 (OC p.600.21-601.1) ocmtp Ti\;m't' UU'tOVaipmtmc_ 8tocppaG'tOV7tpO£GfllGU'tO 7 Hesychius, Vita Aristotelis 9 (AABT p.82 During) 8 Petrus de Alvernia, Sententiae super librum De vegetabilibus et plantis (cod. Paris. Lat. 16097 f.204v [Thery, AHMA t.18 (1950-1) p.142 n.3]), quo loco scribitur "ab aliis Theophrastus fuit in magistratum praelectus" 9 [Plutarchus], Vitae decem oratorum 850C (BT t.5.2.1 p.43.16-17 Mau) = Caecilius Calactinus, fr. 149 Ofenloch 10 Michael Psellus, Opuscula 16 (BT t.2 p.77.27 O'Meara) 11 [Robertus Grosseteste], Summa philosophiae 4 (p.279.1-2 Baur) 12 Stephanus Byz.antius, Ethnica, s.v. "Epta~ (p.275.18 Meineke) 13 Suda, s.v. 'Apta'tol;tvo; (no. 3927, LG t.1 pars 1 p.357.10-11 Adler)

Magister et disdpuli 12

Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 1.38 21A-B (BT t.1 p.46.4-9 Kaibel)

"Epµtn~ 6e cpT)at8t6cppamov 1tapay(vroOa1 t~ 'tOV1ttpi1ta'tov 1ea0' oopav A.aµ,tpovml il;T)GICT)J.1.EVOV, tha 1ea0iaav'ta 6ta'ti0ta0at 'tOV B MY'(OV oootµt&c; Wt£XOJ,1.£VOV IC\VT]G£0>C; ou6t axftµa't~ EV~ mi fl:O'tt O'lfocp..oaocpux;1tpoum9qv'to, opyi>..oi "to% Aiyropouai'tmv µa&qµa.'t0>viq,a{voV'to,µ116£'tTIV1t11'Y'1V 'tv yap iv xmai. 8Eocppa.a'tcp, av6pi. xpa.cpKai ouK acpuE'i Elvm E'tl rovropa'io~ "tUXC>V tpOO'tOU 'tCXipconm, 6w 'tO Ka~ ••• Kpcxv'topo~'tOU 'Am611µaiKOU,1tpOP11, 1-3 DiogenesLaertius, Vitae 4.22 et 29 = Arcesilaus,na Mette, et Numenius ap. Euseb. in Praep.evang. 145.12 (GCS t.8.2 p.271.17-18)= Numenius, fr.

-

17

Diogenes Laertius, Vitae philosophorum 6.95 (OCT t.2 p.289.20-290.3 Long) ofno~ 'tCXauyypa.µµa"ta Eau"toum'taKafr.ov, ~ cp11aw'EKa.'tc.ov iv 7tpa.V'ta.aµa'ta, otov Ai\po~· oi. 6', &ti 'tCX~8Eocppa.a'tou «KpooaE~ Ka'tacpA.iyOJV

TEACHER AND STUDENTS

14

65

Michael Psellus, Oration24.14-18 (BT p.84.30-85.3 Littlewood) However, Plato, Pythagoras, Aristotle and Theophrastus, who did indeed preside over philosophy, appeared inclined to anger toward those who esteemed their studies lightly, yet they did not pour forth a fountain of words so ungrudgingly, but set certain principles and seeds before their students and then indeed demanded back much more than what they laid down. 1 1

15

Literally, •threw down•, perhaps picking up the metaphor in •seeds".

Plutarch, How One May Be Aware of His Progressin Virtue 6 780 (BT vol.1 p.156.24-6 Paton, Wegehaupt, Pohlenz and Gartner) Zeno, seeing that Theophrastus was admired for having many pupils, said, "His chorus is larger, but mine is more harmonious.• qui paucosdiscipuloshabuit, sedhie magisternon fuit successorAristotelis, ut 'Oidetur

16

Numenius of Apamea, fr. 25 Des Places, in Eusebius, Evangelical Preparation14.6.4 (GCS vol.8.2 p.273.11-14 Mras) For in his childhood he (Arcesilaus) fell in with Theophrastus, a man of gentleness and naturally of erotic bent, (and next) on account of being beautiful, while still in his prime, he found a lover in Crantor the Academic and went over to him, . . . 25 Des Places = Arcesilaus,T2 Mette

= C,antor, T3 Mette

t oulCcicpue:iI : ou1Ce:ucpue:i GO (dubium) N

17

Diogenes Laertius, Livesof the Philosophers 6.95 (OCT vol.2 p.289.20290.3 Long) While this man (Metrocles) was burning his own writings, as Hecato says in the first book of Chriae,he chanted, These are phantoms of dreams of the world below, i.e., nonsense.

But some people say that as he was burning up

66

LIFE 5

''Hcpal.CJ't£, 1tpoµol\, , '11 wu£, ~-~ 8'E't~ vu,

't\ 0£\0 ft

xa.'t\ ''I'....£\.

1-6 Met,ocles Mllroneus,no. 1 (SR t.2 p.763 Gillnrumtoni)

fr. 23 Gemoll 3 Adesp. F 285 (T,GF t.2 p.90) 18.392;cf.etillm Diog. Lllerl. 35 et Olympiad.comm. In

1-3 Healto, 6 Homerus,Rills

Plat. primum Alcib. 2.79 (p.4.6 Westerink)et 2.82 (p.4.9), quibus locis versus idem invenitur, sed

18

Tabula discipulorum et auditorum

-

1tOA\cipoc; Olympiad. 2.82) pro ett~ inseritur 3 V£p't£pcovcodd.: vu1CtcpcovNauck a£t'i BP: ypwpcic; ~

18

4 otov )Jjpoc;secl.Cobet

UICpoa-

List of Disciples and Pupils

1 Aenesias] Stephanus of Byzantium, Ethnica,on Megalopolis(p.438.45 Meineke)

Indexof Academics 2 Arcesilaus of Pitane] Philodemus (?), Herculaneaum col.15.3-6 (p.55.5-8 Mekler) = Arcesilaus, Tla Mette, and col.1737 (p.65.13) = Tlb; Diogenes Laertius, Lives 4.22 (OCT vol.1 p.176.S Long) = Arcesilaus, Tla Mette, 4.29 (p.179.18-19) = Tla, and 4.30 (p.179.26-180.2)= Tla; Numenius of Apamea, fr. 25 Des Places, in Eusebius, EvangelicalPreparation14.5.12 (GCS vol.8.2 p.271.17 Mras) = Arcesilaus, T2 Mette, and 14.6.4 (p.273.11-12)= 16 = Arcesilaus, T2

3 Bion of Borysthenes] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 4.52 (OCT vol.1 p.190.7-8 Long) = Bion, T19 Kindstrand; Demetrius of Laconia, On the Nature of the Gods (?), (P. Here. 1055, col.18.1-8 [p.75 De Falco]), where Theophrastus' judgment of Bion is found: "according to Theophrastus, Bion was the first to deck out philosophy with flowers" = Bion, T13 Kindstrand; the same judgment of Bion, however, is attributed to Eratosthenes by Diogenes Laertius 4.52 = Bion, Tll, and by Strabo, Geography1.2.2 = Bion, T12 = Eratosthenes, FGrH 241 T 10 4 Demaratus] Sextus Empiricus, Against the Mathematicians1.258 (BT vol.3 p.64.23-4 Mau) 5 Demetrius of Phalerum] Cicero, On Ends 5.54 = Demetrius, fr. 62 Wehrli, On Laws 3.14 = 591 = fr. 72, On Duties 1.3 = 528 = fr. 73, and Brutus 937-8 = fr. 175; Strabo, Geography 9.1.20 = fr. 27; Diogenes Laertius, Lives539 = 1 =fr. 5, and 5.75 (OCT vol.1 p.236.212 Long) = fr. 2; P. Here. ined. 453, fr. 4.9 (Kolotesund Menedemos

68

LIFE

p.67 Cronert = fr. 159; Suda, s.v. ~flµT)'tpio; (no. 429, LG t.1 pars 2 p.40.24 Adler) = fr. 3 6 Democles] [Plutarchus], Vitae decem oratorum 842E (BT t.5.2.1 p.26.5-6 Mau) 7 Dinarchus] Dionysius Halicarnassensis, De Dinarcho 2 (BT t.5 p.299.16-19 Usener et Radermacher), ex quo dependent, ut videtur, [Plutan:hus], Vitae decem oratorum 850B-C (BT t.5.2.1 p.43.12-17 Mau) = Caecilius Calactinus, fr. 149 Ofenloch, et Photius, Bibliotheca cod. 267 496b8-13 (CB t.8 p.72.24-7 Henry)

8

Erasistratus] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.57 = 1; Galenus, An in arteriis natura sanguis contineatur 7 (p.17.1-5 Albrecht) = 47; cf. etiam Galeni librum De naturalibus facultatibus 2.4 (BT p.165.8-10 et 166.15-16 Helmreich) cum 2.4 (p.165.12-13) = 3310

9 Hippolochus] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 4.1128A (BT t.1 p.291.1516 Kaibel); vid. Dalby, CQ 41, 1991 10 Lynceus Samius] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 3.58 100E (BT t.1 p.231.13 Iv Hubbell

Aelian, Miscellaneous History 4.19 (BT p.71.21-7 Dilts) Philip the Macedonian not only was said to be skilled in warfare and a forceful speaker, but he also used to value education very highly. Thus, by supplying Aristotle with wealth beyond need, he was responsible for much of (Aristotle's) wide experience and therefore also for his knowledge of animals. And Nicomachus' son reaped the fruits of the investigation of these things on account of resources supplied by Philip. And he (Philip) also honored Plato and Theophrastus.

29

Themistius, Orations21 252B (BT vol.2 p.31.5-6 Downey and Norman) When did you 1 reject the financial favors of the archons, as Theophrastus did those from the Phalerean? 1 The pseudo-philosopher or sophist to whom Themistius addresses this oration.

80

30

LIFE

Dionysius Halicamassensis, De Dinarcho 2 (BT t.5 [Opusc. t.1] p300.3-15 Usener et Radermacher) btl 6£ 'Ava!;11cpcxwum't£A.U'tO, 7tpm'tOV µho 'tCXp..piw oum'tcx xpovouc;i&aai q,upfutvtK6t&µivu i61.m{0>0a,µ1.µ11aaµtvoc; J>v s 6' 'AmUoompov 'tOV'AOrivaiovKU\'Av6p6vt1COV 'tov Iltp1.1ta't1}'t\1COV,

PRESERVATION AND

PuBLICATION

93

of Aristotle, got his hands on it by playing up to the person in charge of the library; and some booksellers, employing poor scribes and not comparing (manuscripts)1 - which also happens in the case of other books copied for sale, both here and in Alexandria. But enough about these matters. 1 The sentence is incomplete, but Strabo's thought is clear: the scribes produced faulty copies.

38 Plutarch, Sulla 26.1-3 (BT vol.3.2 p.170.17-171.4Ziegler) Having put out from Ephesus with all his ships, (Sulla) anchored on the third day in Piraeus. And after being initiated into the mysteries,1 he carried off for himself the library of Apellicon 2 of Teos, in which were most of the books of Aristotle and Theophrastus, at that time not yet clearly known to many. When it (the library) was brought to Rome, Tyrannion the grammarian is said to have prepared many (of the books) and the Rhodian Andronicus, 3 obtaining the use of copies from him, published them and drew up the lists now in circulation. In themselves the elder Peripatetics appear to have been elegant and fond of learning, but neither to have read many of the writings of Aristotle and Theophrastus nor (to have done so) with care, since the estate of Neleus of Scepsis, to whom Theophrastus left his books, passed to men who lacked aspiration and were ordinary. 1

Ziegler marks the text as corrupt.

AABT p.383

10 O\lyypaµµat(l)VRabbe: ypaµµat(l)V codd. citept11 to add. Musurus x)..ijpov Reiske: 1CAT1pov6µov GL: 1CAT1povoµ{av Musurus et Anon. 13 7t£pty£via0m Reiske: napayt:via0at codd.

p~ (yqpaµµivot9 Reiske: citeptPicnv Coraes

39

Porphyry, Life of Plotinus24 (OCT p.32.20-9 Henry and Schwyzer) Since he himself (Plotinus) has entrusted it to us to make the arrangement and the recension of his books, and since I myself promised him while he was still alive and have announced it to his other companions that I would do this, I first deemed it right not to leave them in utter confusion according to the chronological order in which they were produced, but to imitate Apollodorus the Athenian and Andronicus the Peripatetic, of whom the former collected (the writings of) Epicharmus the comic writer, bringing

94

WRITINGS

b µiv 'Exixapµov 'tOV x:coµcp6toypcxcpov ti~ 6ex:a 'tOl,lOU~cpepcov auvityaytv, o6t -rcx'AptO''tO't£M>U~ x:ai.9eocppcxa-rou £~ xpayµa'tt~ auvaya:y{J,t,. 6tt'O..e-r~ oix:e~ uxo9eae~ e~ 'ta'U'tov 1-8 Aristoteles,AABT T75g Daring 3-8 Apollodorus,FGrH244 T 18 67 Epichllrmus,FVS 23A7; vid. etiam Epicharm.fr. 202 Kaibel(= Apollodorus,

FGrH244F 213)

40 Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 1.4 3A-B (BT t.1 p.4.27-5.11 Kaibel)

B

~v 6e, Cl)'llO'i, x:ai.PtPAicovni\O't~ au-rij,cxpxaicov'EAATIV\X:C.OV 'tOO''tOU~ini. auvaycoril 'tt0auµaaµevou~. aU't'l'I~ uxeppcxAAt\V7tCXV'ta~ IloAux:pCX't'l'IV 't£ -rov Icxµtov x:ai.Ilttaia-rpa-rov -rov 'A011vaicov -rupavvitaav'ta Eux:A£IB11v 't£ 'tov x:ai.au'tov 'AEh]vaiovx:ai.Ntx:ox:pcx't'l'lv 'tov IlepycxµouPaatAE~ Euptni611v't£ 'COY 71:01.Tlfl\V s Kuxptov £'t\ 't£ 'COU~ 'Ap\O''tO't£AT1V 't£ 'tOVcptMaocpov(x:ai.9e6cppaa'tov) x:ai.'tOV'CCX 'tOU'tcov 6ta't'l'lpitaav'ta PtPAia NttAfo· xap' of>xcxv'ta,Cl)'llO'i, xpwµev~ b "1µe6an~ paatAtU~ Il'toAtl,lai~. Cl)\A®£Acp~6t ix{x:)..11v, 1,1£'tCX 'tC.OV CXKO 'Pooou£~ fllVx:aAttVAA.£9XV6peuxv l,1£'t"lll'l'Y£. 'A0itV110£V x:ai.'CC.OV 1

1-9 Aristoteles,AABT T42d Daring

6 ICOl8e6q,paa'tOYadd. Adam

41 al-FarabI, FI iuhur al-falsafa, ap. lbn AbI U~aybi O'UV£YEV£'t0, q,royew

lV 6\6a.aiaUcov, &>v&.µevo('YE1ea.l a.u1:ol 'tCXyqpa.µµiva. 1:oic;cixo 'tOOVa.i.pfoEO>V avti6\np11µiv0>vciva.yiyvcoolCE\V ml ou6tv ~nov 'tOOV 'A1ea.611µa.i:1e&v 'tO µ£V1ta.pa [1:q,XpuaC1t1tcp] 1:o'ic; EWUGOU Schllefer:XJ>UGWU NT

54

CHARACTERISTICS

3

avadd. Naber

Cicero, On Ends 1.14 (BT p.7.2-5 Schiche) But I (Torquatus) think that you (Cicero), just like our friend Triarius, are less delighted with him (Epicurus) because he has neglected those ornaments of language characteristic of Plato, Aristotle, Theophrastus.

55

Suda, on Diogenes(no. 1141, LG vol.1 part 2 p.101.15-17 Adler) Diogenes (the Cynic): ... Why should one speak of Diogenes' bravery, Xenocrates' gentleness, Aristotle's sense for beauty and art, Theophrastus' gravity, . . . .

RELATIONESVARIAE Iudicia secunda et adversa 56

Cicero, De finibus 4.79 (BT p.155.7-14 Schiche) quam illorum tristitiam atque asperitatem fugiens Panaetius nee acerbitatem sententiarum nee disserendi spinas probavit fuitque in altero genere mitior, in altero illustrior semperque habuit in ore Platonem, Aristotelem, Xenocratem, Theophrastum, Dicaearchum, ut ipsius scripta declarant. quos quidem tibi studiose et diligenter s tractandos magnopere censeo. 1-6 Panaetius,fr.55 van Straaten;Dicaearchus, fr.3

57

Wehrli

Anonymus (Gaius vel Caius?), Parvus labyrinthus, ap. Eusebium in Historia ecclesiastica 5.28.14 (GCS t.9 p.504.16-21 Schwartz) lCa~. 'YECa>µE'tp{av ~ a.v £1C Ti\~'Yll~ OV'tE~ 1Ca1£1C Ti\~'Yll~ A.aA.OUV'tE~ 1eal'tov £1ttT11SEuoucnv, livoo0£V£PXOµ£VOV ayvooUV'tE~.Eu&i&ri~ youv nap& 't\OW µE'tpEi'tm, 'Aptva, OU1C fpaa'tOV

ou

VARIOUS REPORTS

Favorable and Unfavorable Judgments 56

Cicero, On Ends 4.79 (BTp.155.7-14Schiche) Avoiding their (sc. the Stoics') austerity and roughness, Panaetius approved of neither the severity of their opinions nor the thorns of their logic, and in the former he was milder and in the latter more lucid, and always had Plato, Aristotle, Xenocrates, Theophrastus, Dicaearchus on his lips, as his own writings show. And these men especially I strongly recommend you to study attentively and diligently.

57

Anonymous (Gaius or Caius?), Little Labyrinth,in Eusebius, EcclesiasticalHistory5.28.14(GCSvol.9 p.504.16-21Schwartz) Abandoning the holy scriptures of God, they (heretics) pursue geometry, as if they were from the earth and babbled from the earth and were ignorant of the one who comes from above. At any rate, Euclid's geometry is studied diligently by some of them, and Aristotle and Theophrastus are admired. Galen is perhaps even worshipped by some.

58

Theophylactus of Simocatta, NaturalQuestions19 (p.35.1-8Positano) Nor would I leave Iamblichus uncrowned, nor Proclus, nor Galen, who were subtle in their knowledge, nor Plotinus, nor Sotion, nor Alexander, nor Theophrastus, the ocean of knowledge, ....

106

59

VARIOUS REPORTS

Michael Psellus, Epistulae 182, Ad Metropolitanum Euchaitonem (Bibi. Gr. Med. Aev. t.S p.462.24-9 Sathas)

1ealff~ -yapOUpcxcno;. 1 cf.LibaniiOrationes15.28(t.2 p.129.21-130.8Foerster) 1 m8o>va: µaOci>v V

65

Hieronymus, Apologia contra Rufinum 2.9 (CCSLl.79 p.40.27-30) anlequam de sensibus dispulem, Theophrasli verba mirabor: "audio," inquil, "de anima quaestiones esse commotas. de qua re ulrum recipi debeal querimonia aul abici, vos probate." 2-3 Rufinus, Apologiaad Anastasium6 (CCSLt.20 p.27.3-4)=Hieronymus,Apo-

logiacontraRufinum 2.8 (CCSLt.79 p.40.6-8)

In tabulis variis nominatus 66

Loci non alibi in his voluminibus exscripti in quibus Theophrastus in tabula nominalur 1 Anonymus Malritensis, Chronographia Synlomos (BT p.39.1-2 Bauer), qui Theophrastum philosophum in tabula chronographica nominal

2 Georgius Cedrenus, Historiarum compendium 1930 (PG t.121 col.377A), qui etiam Theophrastum philosophum in tabula chronographica nominat 3 Georgius Hamartolus, Cronicon 3 (PG l.110 col.508C), quo loco Theophrasti philosophi nomen in tabula chronographica invenilur 4 Georgius Syncellus, Chronographia 275B (BT p.331.25 Mosshammer), qui eliam Theophrastum philosophum in tabula chronographica nominal 5 Hieronymus, In Amos 1.1.2 (CCSL t.76 p.115.14 Adriaen), quo loco Theophrastus in labula philosophorum includitur 6 Ioannes Saresberiensis, Metalogicon 2.16 (p.90.12 Webb), qui Theo-

NAMED IN VARIOUS USTS

111

deceived by others. (Their) names often come to you lampooned: Plato and Socrates and Aristotle and Theophrastus.

65

Jerome, DefenceagainstRufinus2.9 (CCSLvol.79 p.40.27-30) Before I discuss the senses, I shall express surprise at the words of this Theophrastus 1: "I hear," he says, "that questions have been raised concerning the soul. Whether a complaint about this matter should be accepted or rejected is for you to decide." 1 That

is, Rufinus; '7heophrastus• is used as a term of mild abuse.

Named in Various Lists 66

Passages Not Printed Elsewhere in These Volumes in which Theophrastus is named in a list (BT p.39.1-2 Bauer), 1 Anonymous of Madrid, ConciseChronography who names Theophrastus the philosopher in a chronological table

2 George Cedrenus, Compendiumof Histories 1930 (PG vol.121 col.377A), who also names Theophrastus the philosopher in a chronological table 3 George Hamartolus, Chronicle3 (PG vol.110 col.508C), where the name of Theophrastus the philosopher is found in a chronological table 4 George the Secretary, Chronography 275B (BT p.331.25 Mosshammer), who also names Theophrastus the philosopher in a chronological table 5 Jerome, On Amos 1.1.2 (CCSLvol.76 p.115.14 Adriaen), where Theophrastus is included in a list of philosophers 6 John of Salisbury, Metalogicon 2.16 (p.90.12Webb), who names Theo-

112

VARIOUS REPORTS

phrastum inter expositores Aristotelis nominal 7 Isidorus Iunior, Chronica 4913.198 (MGH t.11.2 p.449 Mommsen), qui nomen Theophrasti philosophi in tabula chronographica includil

8 al-Mas•adl, al-Tanblh wa-1-israf p.115 de Goeje (versio Anglica ap. Gutas, RUSCH l.2 (1985) p.79-80), quo loco Theophrasti nomen in labula philosophorum invenitur 9 Pap. Dukensis inv. G 178 col.2 v.19 (Willis, ICS l.3 (1978) p.46), quo loco 8t&ppaa-r~ "l0>vnominatur in successione philosophorum Graecorum 10 Pholius, Bibliotheca 167 114b2 (CB l.2 p.156.2 Henry), quo loco Theophrastus nominatur inter philosophos ex quibus Slobaeus excerpsil 11 Seneca, De brevitale vitae 1.14.5 (CB p.69.13 Bourgery), qui Theophraslum in labula philosophorum nominal; ex Seneca dependel Roger Bacon, Moralis philosophia 3.5.4.11(p.142.19-22Massa)

Tantum ut exemplum nominatus 67

Loci non alibi in his voluminibus exscripli in quibus Theophraslus lantum ul exemplum nominatur

1 [Alexander Aphrodisiensis], In Arislolelis Melaphysica 6(E).2 1026a33(CAG l.1 p.448.20-1Hayduck) 2 Galenus, De lemperamentis 1.6 (BT p.22.18 Helmreich)

NAMED 0NL Y AS AN ExAMPLE

113

phrastus among the interpreters of Aristotle

7 Isidore the Younger, Chronicles4913.198 (MGH vol.11.2 p.449 Mommsen), who includes the name of Theophrastus the philosopher in a chronological table

8 Masnpc&tcp) b Aniliitiql al-iill] Ptolemaeus, Wa~Iyat Aristutllis wa-fihrist kutubihI wa-sa~ min abblrihI ill Caius, Fihrist (cod. Constantinopolitanus Ayasofya 4833, f.16v v.12-13 et ap. Ibn AbI U~ybiv a' -y']

Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43

=1

=1

=1

25 'Aq,opµal i\ ivav,:uooe~ a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46

=1

26 'Aycovia,:uciovi\ 't'i\c;11:epl1:ouc;tpian1eouc; Ao)'Ouc;9erop{ac;]Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.42 (ex corr.) = 1 27 Ilepl oi1eelrov')Jyyrova'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.50

=1

28 Ilepl 1:iovoµoAO')'Ouµivrov a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 29 Ilepl 1:00aeooa9m a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49

=1

=1

30 Ilepl µe!Covoc;ml iMuovoc; a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 31 :Eocpiaµ&.1:cov a'P'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.45

=1

32 Ilepl 1:ioviur.'J..iov aux:nop11µ&.1:rov a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 33 Ilepl 1:00vroooµivoo a' -y']

=1 =1

Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 = 1

vid. 246 no. 5 (Ilepl veuoouc; 1eal cv..119ouc; a')

TITLES

OF

121

8ooKS

19 Preliminariesto the Topics, 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.50 = 1 20a On How Many (Senses)] Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle's Topics 2.3 (CAG vol.2.2 p.154.16) = 133; see also Galen, On his own Works 14 (p.121.2-3 Mueller) = 73 b On Many (Senses)] Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sTopics 5.2 (CAG vol.2.2 p.378.27) = 134, but some manuscripts have "How

Many'

21 Solutions,1 book] Diogenes Laertius,Lives 5.47 =1; see above, no. 9c 22 Epicheiremes (DialecticalArguments),18 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.43 = 1 2 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.49 23 Epicheiremes, 24 Objections,3 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.43

=1

=1

25 Subjectsfor Argument or Controversies, 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.46 = 1 26 Polemicsor The Theoryof EristicArguments]Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.42 (as corrected) = 1 27 On RelevantArguments,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.50

=1

28 On Agreed(Premises), 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.49

=1

29 On Having beenGranted,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.49 = 1 30 On Greaterand Lesser,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.49 = 1 31 Sophisms,2 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.45

=1 =1 Lives 5.49 = 1

32 On Simple Problems,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.46 33 On the Liar (Paradox),3 books] Diogenes Laertius, see 246 no. 5 (On Falseand True, 1 book)

122

LOGIC

34

8fot~ x:8') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.44 = 1; Aelius Theon, Progymnasmata 2 (RhGr t.2 p.69.1-4 Spengel) = 74; cf. Diogenem Laertium 4.27 = 75, ex quo pendet Suda, s.v. 9fot1~ (no. 262, LG t.1 pars2 p.709.8-9 Adler)= app.75; etiamHippolochum ap. Athenaeum 4.5 130D = 76 et Alexandri Aphrodisiensis comm. In Aristotelis Topica 1.2 101a26(CAG t.2.2 p.27.17) = 135, ex quo pendet Suda, s.v. yuµvaaia. (no. 479, LG t.1 pars 1 p.546.14-15Adler)= app.135

35

8fot~ y') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 =1

36

Iltpl

37

A(yyOJY GUVUYOJY'l u') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47 =1

'lfUVl~ 9fo~ u'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 = 1

Scripta logica 69 Ibn an-Nadim, Kitab al-Fihrist 7.1, asma> falasifa tabJvi811~.x:ul µ6vo~ 'Ap10'tO't£A.1l~, 1C:U1 'tCX £1':£\VOU (J'UV'tCX'Yf.lU'tU n:uou n:p69to~ EO'tl'to% n:tpl q,1MOocpia.v.ICU\JLCXA.lO'tU TTtV'tOOV cpUOllCOOV ICU\A.O'Y\ICOOV ICU'tV tou 'ApunatUOUv'Apia'tO'tEAOuc;, A.'tov'tOV')Jyyov'Y£VV«i0>c; U7tT1V'tT)1C'ta.'tm 'ti\c;aA119tia.c; a1tcp1c:taµ.ivov • t:8tt pp ou'tm 'touc;I'tmurouc; 'tOV')JyyovtlC(j)Eptw · ti µ.itti11hipac; 't£XVl1c; i\ µ.ip~ i\ µ.6pwvtiu µ.itv i\ µ.tp~ i\ µ.optOVi\ ICµ.EV~ CXU'tcj, 't~ 6i oKap~ 'tUU'tfl;2taa11; nupicnua9ut 'tC.OV 'Tl't'tOVCOV UU'tOU't\ npo; ivapyttuv ti; ICU'tUO'ICE'UflV 10 UU'tOUfl:UpcxAUµ.f3av£tv CXVUj'ICCXC11'tUt; 6 a~uoµaU>t;Usener:ov6µa-tot;C

add. Usener 86

au-t60evKroll : a"U"t6t; -tt C

Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Metaphysica 4(r).4 1011b13 (CAG t.1 p.328.14-18 Hayduck)

&i 6£ µ.uxv).uµ.f3av£\VCXV'ti61.aypcxµµan· yivt'tat lUP,0>xpopMµan, d tlc; µEv it6ov11a.ya06v, tlc; 6E

STATEMENT

153

87E Anonymous, On Aristotle'sDe interpretatione 10 19b19 (cod. Paris.

Gr. 2064 = p.71.1-7 Taran)

Aristotle calls these (propositions) from transposition because the predicate is indefinite, but those associated with Theophrastus call them "from transposition" because transposition occurs in their order. For the negation from transposition is placed under the simple affirmation, and the affirmation from transposition under the simple negation; for in this way they will be found to follow one another. 87F Ibn-Butlan in Ibn-Abr-Usaybi'a, EssentialInformationon the Genera-

tionsof Physicians14, chap. on Ibn-Ri~wan (vol.2 p.102.18-20Muller)

What the commentators have said about the substitution of the simple negative (proposition) by the modified (/equivalent) affirmative (proposition): they agree that this section would have never been understood from (the reading oO a book had not Aristotle's two disciples, Theophrastus and Eudemus, heard it (explained) from him. 88

Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.37 49a6 (CAG vol.2.1 p.367.7-14 Wallies) "We must look into these matters further," he (Aristotle) says, "and define them better," since when predicates are joined together some produce a single proposition, and some do not. And of those which are predicated truly by themselves some are also predicated truly when combined, but others when combined are not truly predicated. About these he thinks it proper to enquire further and better, and also about the other matters which he summarises. He himself discusses them in the De interpretatione, and, at greater length, Theophrastus in the On Affirmation.

89

Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sTopics 3.6 120a20 (CAG vol.2.2 p.290.1-2 and 9-10 and 24-9 Wallies) But if the problem, which he (Aristotle) called a thesis, were made determinate, and if there were in the problem a determination

154

Loc1c

OU,••• Six~ &rt.cp11CJ\V, iv8q£'tCX\fllV OU'tQ) 8i0>plO'µMtV ml µipou; CXVCX\ptiCJ9cxi. • •• alla !CCX\ £i IC£\µ.£VOV tiT) tpe'ic;µ.ov~ tCXCJ8£ 't\V~ apt't~ m\CJ't'll~ elvcxi,1t£V'tCXX~ CXV civcxipoitomtcx 'tOVl>cp1lyouµ.evov 5 tpooov. ml yapaux 'tOUfflXCJCX ml aux 'tOUoi>aeµ.ux !CCX\ Bux 'tOUd.dou; !CCX\ aw 'tOUMnou; ml aux'tOUOUml CX'b'tCX\ cxl tpe'ic; ai ~(JCXV ciwoµ.cxaµ.ivcxi iv tq, 1tpopMµ.cxt\. 1tepl'tO'U'tQJV !CCX\ 8e6cppCXO't~ ml 'tu..£\ tou Ilepl 1ecxtaq,aae~ 001eei2t£1t0ii\a9cxi ')Jyyov. s uq,,nou11evov]'Uepll'l'tl1£VOV coni. Wallia 7 6m-rou ou xa\ a~ai WalUes:61' a'U'tou ouxa\ a~ai libri: 6ui -rou ouxa\ au-rat Van Ophuijsen

Syllogismus categoricus 90A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.2 2Sa14

(CAG t.2.1 p.31.4-10 et 34.13-15 Wallies)

8eocppCXCJt~ µ.h, !CCX\ Eu8T)µ.o;wtAOUC1t£pov t8ei.;cxvfllV m96A.Ou CXJt to A mtcx µ.118evo;'tOUB• ei ICCX'tCX µ.118ev~.axfCtulC'tCX\ 'tOUB to A !CCX\ IC£XCOP\O''tCX\· to 8£ cineCroyµ.ivovcineCeuyµ.ivou cinfCtulC'tCX\· ml to 5 B apex 1tCXV't~ a1tfCtulC'tCX\ 'tOUA· ei 8£ 'tOU'tO,ICCX'tCX µ.118evo;CXU'tOU. ' ' , ~ ' 34 Out~ µ.£Vouv £1C£\VO\.• •• CXµ.£\VOV ouv 'l~n.c.rc:.\V 'tCX £\pT)µ.evcx 0£\IC't\m elvcx\'tOU8eiv cineCeux9cxi ml to B 'tOUA, ei to A 'tOUB axfCtulC'tCX\, 8 ol 1tepl 8eocppCXCJtOV ~ EVCXp')'E; ov A.CXµ.pavouCJ\ XO>p~8£~£~ "

'

.,

'

ft

.,

.,

1-6 Eudemus,fr. 10a Wehrli

3 cov6Jla(J£BM: cov6J1Qaav aL

908 Philoponus, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.2 25a16 (CAG t.13.2

p.48.11-18 Wallies)

oiS-tmµ.h,otv b 'Ap\CJ'totEAT); 8d1CVUCJ\ fllV m96J.ou anu; hcxipoi ol 1tepl 'tOV8eocppCXCJtOV ml Eu8T)µ.ovCJEC1t£pov ml wtM>UC1't£pov 'tO auto

CATECORICAL

SYLLOGISM

155

like this: if some pleasure is a good, and some is not, ... there are two ways, he says, in which the particular thesis made determinate in this way can be refuted .... 1 And again, if it were propounded that these three particular virtues alone were knowledge, it could be refuted in five ways, according to the preceding method. For (it can be done) by means of "all" and by means of "none" and by means of "more" and by means of "fewer" and by means of "not precisely these three2 which were named in the problem". Theophrastus too seems to have written about these matters at the end of the On Affirmation. 1

2

The omitted section follows Aristotle's account in 120a21-31. Or, with Van Ophuijsen, "not the same three"

Categorical Syllogism 90A Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.2 25a14 (CAG vol.2.1 p.31.4-10 and 34.13-15 Wallies)

Theophrastus and Eudemus gave a simpler proof that the universal negative is convertible; for here he (Aristotle) called the universal negative "universal privative". They give this proof thus: let it be assumed that A is of no B; if of none, A has been disjoined from B and separated from it; but what is disjoined has been disjoined from that which has been disjoined from it; B too, then, has been disjoined from every A; but if so, it is of none of it. This 34 then is their proof. . .. It is better, then, to say that what we have stated proves that B too must have been disjoined from A, if A has been disjoined from B, which those associated with Theophrastus take as being self-evident without proof.

908 Philoponus, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.2 25a16 (CAG vol.13.2 p.48.11-18 Wallies)

In this way, then, Aristotle proves that the universal negative converts. But the colleagues of Aristotle, those associated with Theophrastus and Eudemus, demonstrate the same point more clearly

156

Loc1c

'tOU'tO m'tCXCJICEUaCouat. cpaat yap on.ti 'tOA m'ta µ:q6tv6c;iau 'tOU B. 'ltCXV'tCOV 'tO>V µ.£pmvainou IC£XCOptmat• 'tO 6i 1C£XCOptaµh,ov IC£X(l)o 5 p1DJ.L£VOU 1eqci>ptmat•m't£ 1eai 'to B oi>6tvi 'tq>A uitap9't. 'to yap 1C£XCOptaµtvov 'tO>V 'ltpoptaµtvov• 'ta 6i 2tpoc;'tt 2tpoc;civttmpEcpov'taA.£yt'tat• d1e6't~ lipa ml 'to B oi>6tvi 'tq> A W«PXtt. 2-9 Eudemus, 3

post m\

fr. 10b

Wehrli

(pr,) fUld. 1:0VQ

91A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.4 26b30

(CAG t.2.1 p.69.26-70.21 Wallies)

ainoc; µho ~v 'tOU'tO~'tOU(i£1CIC£\µ£VOU(i aull.o-yiaµouc;'tEaaap~ i6tt~£ 2tpo,ryouµtv~ iv 'tq>11:pcotcp -rcov,ifft:t&iv ICU't iKt:t~ Y£Vc.oµ£9a ~ 't~. 1

2-26 scholionin Arist. Anal. pr. 2.1 53114(codd.Paris Gr. 1873 et 1917, Oxon. Bodin. 155 et Coll. Nov. 230 = p.188a4-12 Brandis), TMDphrastonominllto ~9 Aristoteles,anal.pr. 2.1 531l3-14 9-14ibid., 1.7 291l19-26

11 -ttA.£6vWallies (Add. et Corr. p.426) : d:tcto( codd. et ed. Wallies (CAG t.2.1) 23 auUoyimucrillB: cn>µ,tAO'ICI\ M

91B Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.7 29a19 (CAG t.2.1 p.110.12-21Wallies) of>.to{t:iow oi. ooo auAJ..oyioµoi't£A.£'U'ta'iot -rii>v 7t£V't£, ou; 8t:oq,paaoxitµa-rt 1mµivoi; -rfooapatv ivvfa A£Y£t 't~ npoon9d; 'to~ iv npCO'tcp -rt:At:Um'iot, 6wn 006' y{vt:a9at auAJ..oywµou; iv npCO'tcp oxitµa-rt, ov-r~ ~ oi. npo 'tO'U'tO>V 'tpt:'i; OAeov'tptmv -rii>vKa-r' civno-rp~v -rii>vauµnt:paaµcx-rO>V yivoµivO>V,-rou 't£ npCO'tou ox11µa-rt,µvrtµovt:ut:t Kai -rou 6w-ripou Kai -rou -rp{-rou-rii>viv npCO'tcp Kai ai>-rii>v'Apia-ro-riA% a.px6µt:vo; -rou 6t:u-ripou -rii>vIlpo-ripmv ~ q,9cxoav-ri;'t£ £iP111Caµ£V KUIC£'i 71:CXAtv ifftCJTlµavouµt:9a, UVaAU'ttKCOV. 01 npo-rootwv -rlJJv6uo qooot 't'T}V 't~tv napa. 8£0q>paa-rcp. 8-9 Aristoteles, Anal. pr. 2.1 53a10-14

91 C Alexander Aphrodisiensis, BadawI)

Fi n'ikas al-muqaddima.t (p.60.8-9

2 l.tfil ... .ii ed. Badawr: LA~l c:,I~.,.\JC scripsit Gutas : g:'-:!ed. Badawi

.iS1.ii coni.Btldawr

5

10

CATECORICAL

SYLLOCISM

159

propounded, but something else can through them be proved syllogistically.We will have more to say about them when we reach that place. Barbara, Celarent, Darii and Ferio. Baralipton, Celantes and Dabitis. 3 This must be the minor premise. 'Fapesmo. 5 Frisesomorum. 1

2

91 B Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.7 29a19 (CAG vol.2.1 p.110.12-21Wallies) These1 are the two last syllogisms of the five which Theophrastus added to the four already lying in the first figure, saying that the syllogisms in the first figure came to nine. These came last, because they do not at all prove what was propounded by conversion of the conclusion, as do the three before them. The remaining three of those which are formed by conversion of the conclusion, the first and second and third of those in the first figure, are mentioned by Aristotle at the beginning of the second book of the Prior Analytics,as we said before and will indicate at that point again. They are placed by Theophrastus before these two in his arrangement. 1

Fapesmo and Frisesomorum.

91C Alexander of Aphrodisias, On the Conversionof Premises(p.60.8-9 BadawI) The five syllogisms that are added to the first four which need no demonstration 1 - Theophrastus discussed them at length require the conversion of the premises and conclusions. 1 The phrase translated as •which need no demonstration• (allatr la tal;rtaguiLi burhani 1-§ay>i)may stand for the Greek avan66tucio~ in the

Alexander passage 91A.

160

Loc1c

91 D Boetius, De syllogismo categorieo 2 (PL t.64 eol.813B-Cet 814C et 81SA-816C Migne) habet enim prima figura sub se, Aristotele auctore, modos

c quatuor; sed Theophrastus vel Eudemus super hos quatuor quinque

alios modos addunt, Aristotele dante principium in secundo priorum Analytieorum volumine, quod melius postmodum explicabitur. secunda vero figura habet sub se quatuor modos; tertia s vero, auctore Aristotele, sex; addunt etiam alii unum, sicut ipse 814C Porphyrius, superiores scilieet sequens. . .. hos ergo quatuor in prima figura modos in Analyticis suis Aristoteles posuit. caeteros vero quinque modos Theophrastus et Eudemus addiderunt, quibus Porphyrius, gravissimae vir auctoritatis, visus est eonsensisse. . . . 10 815A hoe autem quod nuper diximus, in secundo Priorum analyticorum B libro ab Aristotele monstratur, quod scilicet Theophrastus et Eudemus principium eapientes ad alios in prima figura syllogismos adiiciendos animum adieeere, qui sunt huiusmodi qui ica'ta avcx1CMXow vocantur, id est per refraetionem quamdam conversionemque 1s propositionis. et est quintus modus ex duabus universalibus affirmationibus, partieularem eolligens affirmativam hoe modo: si A fuerit in omni B, et B fuerit in omni C, posset equidem concludi quod A terminus esset in omni C termino. sed quoniam ista universalis propositio, ut dictum est, particulariter convertitur, 20 praetermisso eo quod A terminus de omni C termino praedicatur, eonclusio esse dicitur quod C terminus de quodam A termino praedicatur, quod hoe exemplo monstrandum est. si enim sint c propositiones sic, omne iustum bonum est, omnis virtus iusta est, posset concludi equidem quoniam omnis virtus bonum est. Sed 25 quoniam ita propositio sibi eonvertitur, ut sit, quoddam bonum virtus est particulariter, particularis syllogismus conclusioque colligitur ex duabus universalibus affirmativis. eius vero forma talis est, A terminus in omni B, B terminus in omni C, igitur C terminus 30 in quodam A, ut est: omne iustum bonum est omnis virtus iusta est quoddam bonum virtus est. per eonversionem refractionemque dicitur, quoniam quod universaliter colligebatur, conversum particulariter collectum est. sextus modus est primae figurae qui fit ex universali negativa et universali D affirmativa universalem eonclusionem per conversionem colligens.

35

CATEGORICAL SYLLOGISM

161

91 D Boethius, On the Categorical Syllogism2 CPLvol.64 col.813B-Cand 814C and 81SA-816CMigne) For on the authority of Aristotle the first figure has four moods

c under it; but Theophrastus or Eudemus add five others over and

above these four, taking their starting-point from Aristotle in the second book of his PrwrAnalytics,as will be explained better later. The second figure has four moods under it, and the third, on the authority of Aristotle, six; others add yet one more, like Porphyry 814C himself, following earlier writers. . .. These four moods, then, Aristotle put in the first figure in his Analytics,and Theophrastus and Eudemus added five other moods, with which Porphyry, a man 815A of the weightiest authority, seems to have agreed. . .. That which we have said just now, is proved by Aristotle in the second book B of his PriorAnalytics,and Theophrastus and Eudemus took it as a starting-point and applied their minds to adding other syllogisms in the first figure, which are of the kind that is called "by reflexion", that is by a kind of reflexion or conversion of the proposition. The fifth mood is from two universal affirmations, implying a particular affirmative in this way: if A were in all B, and B were in all C, it could certainly be concluded that the term A was in all the term C. But since that universal proposition, as has been said, partially converts, passing over the fact that the term A is predicated of all the term C, the conclusion is said to be that the term C is predicated of some of the term A, which must be shown by the following c example. If the propositions are like this: everything just is good, every virtue is just, it can be concluded that every virtue is good. But since the proposition converts like this, to "some good thing is a virtue" as a particular proposition, a particular syllogism and conclusion is drawn from two universal affirmatives. Its form is this: the term A in all B, the term B in all C, therefore the term C in some A, like: Everything just is good Every virtue is just Something good is a virtue. It is called "by conversion and reflexion", because what was deduced as a universal, when converted is deduced as a particular. The sixth mood in the first figure is formed of a universal negative D and a universal affirmative, implying a universal conclusion by con-

162

Locac

nam si A terminus in nullo B fuerit, B vero terminus in omni C termino fuerit, posset equidem colligi quoniam A terminus in nullo C termino est; sed quoniam universalis negativa convertitur, didmus quoniam C terminus in nullo A termino est, ut sit hoe modo:

'°

nullum bonum malum est omne iustum bonum est. posset colligi: nullum iustum malum est. sed ex his per conversionem colligimus:

nullum malum iustum est.

816A

septimus modus primae figurae est, qui ex universali affirmativa et particulari affirmativa per conversionem particularem colligit so affirmativam. si enim fuerit A terminus in omni B, et B terminus de quodam C termino praedicetur, potest A terminus de quodam C termino praedicari. sed quoniam particularis affirmatio sibi ipsi convertitur, per conversionem fit conclusio, et dicitur C terminus 55 de quodam A termino praedicari, ut sit sic: omne bonum virtus est quoddam iustum bonum est.

B

posset equidem concludi, quoniam quoddam iustum virtus est, sed quia particularis affirmatio convertitur, dicimus quoniam quaedam virtus iusta est. octavus modus primae figurae est, quoties ex universali affirmatione et universali negatione particulariter colligitur. si enim A terminus de omni B termino praedicatus fuerit, B vero terminus de nullo C termino praedicetur, non posset colligi quoniam A terminus de nullo C termino praedictur. cur autem non possit, in Resolutoriis dictum est. sed quoniam universalis negativa sibi ipsa convertitur, potest dici et converti, quoniam C terminus de nullo B termino praedicatur, B vero terminus de quodam A termino dicitur, quoniam universalis affirmativa particulariter sibi ipsa convertitur; quare C terminus de quodam A termino non praedicabitur, ut sit sic: omne bonum iustum est, nullum malum bonum est, non posset colligi, quoniam nullum malum iustum est, sed convertitur sic: nullum bonum malum est quoddam iustum bonum est quoddam igitur iustum malum non est.

'°

65

70

75

CATEGORICAL SYLLOGISM

163

version. For if the term A were in no B, but the term B were in all the term C, it could be deduced that the term A is in no term C; but since the universal negative converts, we say that the term C is in no term A, like this: Nothing good is bad Everything just is good. We can deduce: Nothing just is bad. But from these by conversion we deduce: Nothing bad is just. The seventh mood in the first figure is that which from a universal affirmative and a particular affirmative derives by conversion a par8t6A ticular affirmative. For if the term A were in every B, and the term B were predicated of some term C, the term A can be predicated of some term C. But since the particular affirmation converts, the conclusion is reached by conversion, and the term C is said to be predicated of some term A, like this: Every good thing is a virtue Something just is good.

B

It can be concluded that something just is a virtue, but because the particular affirmation converts, we can say that some virtue is just. The eighth mood in the first figure is when from a universal affirmation and a universal negation a particular conclusion is drawn. For if the term A were predicated of every term B, and the term B were predicated of no term C, it could not be deduced that the term A was predicated of no term C. Why it could not 1 But since the universal negative has been said in the Analytics. converts, it can be said by conversion that the term C is predicated of no term B, and the term B is said of some term A, since the universal affirmative partially converts. So the term C will not be predicated of some term A, so let it be like this: every good thing is just, nothing bad is good: it could not be deduced that nothing bad is just, but it is converted like this: Nothing good is bad Something just is good Something just, therefore, is not bad.

164

Loc1c

nonus modus primae figurae est, qui ex particulari affirmativa et universali negativa particularem colligit negativam per conversionem. si enim A terminus de quodam B termino, B vero terminus de nullo C termino praedicetur, non potest quidem did quoniam A terminus de quodam C termino non praedicabitur. cur autem ao non possit, hoe quoque in Resolutoriis diximus; sed quoniam universalis negatio converti potest, dicetur quoniam C terminus de nullo B termino praedicatur, et B terminus de quodam A praedicatur; C igitur terminus de quodam A non praedicabitur, ut sit sic: quoddam bonum iustum est nullum malum bonum est quoddam igitur iustum malum non est.

85

2-5 Eudemus, fr. 17a Wehrli

7-10 Eud.,fr.17b Wehrli 8-9 Anonymus, 8-10 Abaelardus,Dilllectica Ars burana3 (p.199.20-2et 201.19-20De Rijk) 2.3 (p.238.2-4 De Rijk) 11-85Eud., fr. 17c Wehrli 12-16 Abael., loc. cil. (p.238.4-7) 31-3 ibid. (p.238.10-12) 42-8 ibid. (p.238.1083-5 ibid. (p.238.16-18) 12)

33 virtus Spengel: iustus Basil. Rota et ed. Migne (cf. Abael.p.238.12) 61 particulariter] particularis negativa Spengel 68 terminoom. EFet Spengel

91E Boetius, De syllogismo categorico 2 (PL t.64 col.8290 Migne)

haec de categoricorum syllogismorum introductione, Aristotelem plurimum sequens, et aliqua de Theophrasto et Porphyrio mutuatus . . . expressi. 92

Apuleius, De interpretatione 13 (BT p.193.7-13Thomas) verum Aristoteles in prima formula quattuor solos indemonstrabiles prodidit, Theophrastus et ceteri quinque enumerant. nam propositionem iungens indefinitam colligensque illationem indefinitam • • • hoe supervacaneum est tradere, cum indefinita pro particulari acdpitur et idem futuri sint modi, qui sunt ex s particularibus. 4 lac. ind. Goldbacher

5 accipiatur Floridus: accipitur co (am. LB)

CATECORICAL

SYLLOCISM

165

The ninth mood of the first figure is that which from a particular affirmative and a universal negative derives a particular negative conclusion by conversion. For if the term A were predicated of some term B, and the term B of no term C, it cannot be said that the term A is not predicated of some term C. Why it cannot we have 2 But since the universal negation can be also said in the Analytics. converted, it can be said that the term C is predicated of no term B, and the term Bis predicated of some A: the term C, therefore, will not be predicated of some A, like this: Something good is just Nothing bad is good Something just, therefore, is not bad. 1 and 2 These must be references either to Boethius' own version of Aristotle's Analytics(26a3 and 26a37), or to his lost commentary on it, unless he is slavishly following a Greek model.

91 E Boethius, On the Categorical Syllogism2 (PL vol.64 col.8290 Migne) As regards the introduction to categorical syllogisms, I have expressed myself in this way, for the most part following Aristotle, and borrowing some things from Theophrastus and Porphyry. 92

Apuleius, De interpretatione 13 (BT p.193.7-13 Thomas) But in the first figure Aristotle admitted only four indemonstrables, Theophrastus and the rest count five. For joining an indefinite premise and deducing an indefinite conclusion••• .1 This it is unnecessary to report, since the indefinite is taken as particular, and there will be the same moods as there are from particular (propositions). 1

There seems to be a lacuna of some length here.

166

Loc1c

93 Aratus, Philosophia, cod. Paris. Gr. suppl. 645 f.197" (Jb. class. Phil. suppl. 23 (1897) p.707.5-9 Kalbfleisch) 8e6cppacn~ 6£ ical Eumn,1.~ica{'t\V~ hip~ croCuy{~ Kapa "~ i~£8da~ "'fl 'Ap1.mottA.£1. ,i:pocnt:9T)ICCXICT) 1C6tvi."niµn't'l'lv 'tcmtl m;lCU'tU c'iµq,co 6t11CVUµ£V1]V, 1Cai.bt' ro9tiat; 1Cai.61' cx6uva'tou, 10 1-10 Alexander Aphrod., In Arist. Anal. pr. 28b5 (CAG t.2.1 p.102.14-15), in 28b12 (p.102.32-103.2), in 28b15 (p.104.9-10) et in 28b31 (p.106.16-19)

97

Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.32 46b40 (CAG t.2.1 p.340.13-21Wallies) OU'tal>'tOV 6i tnoypcxcptl 6£ Tilvai>Tilv 'ta'U't'l'IV µi9o6ov 1Cai. 8toq,paa't~ iv 't'f)m1ypaq,oµivcpIltpi. cxvaA.00£~ I

I

"'

I

f'I

tl

'

\

I

I

I

I

aullayi.aµiov. 4 avaA,U£\VB: QVayt\Vll

Logica modalis 98A lbn Srna, an-Nagat, al-qism al-awwal fr 1-mantiq, fa$1fr 1-mutlaqat (p34.3-35.4, 36.6-12, 36.15-37.3ed. Cahirae a. 1913)

MooAL Loc1c

173

968 Scholium on Aristotle's PriorAnalytics1.6 28a17 (cod. Paris. Gr. 2061 = p.155b8-18 Brandis)

Theophrastus, the pupil of Aristotle, and Alexander, the commentator on both, have handed down another order, having regard to the method of proof used. Our third (Disamis) which has the minor "to all" and the major "to some", he ranks fourth as needing two conversions, as will be shown, but our fourth (Datisi) he ranks third as needing only one conversion. Again the fifth (Bocardo), with "to all" and "not to all", he ranks sixth because it lacks the most powerful means of proof, the direct, but is only proved by reductioad impossibile.But the sixth (Ferison), with "to some" and "to none", he ranks fifth, as being proved by both methods, both directly and per impossibile.

97

Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.32 46b40 (CAG vol.2.1 p.340.13-21 Wallies) Reducing arguments to figures, as in the two books of Theophrastus called ArgumentsReducedto Figures,is not the same as outlining a method by which we will be able ourselves to analyse what has been propounded and reduce it. For the man who has the method and the understanding of analysis will be able to reduce all arguments, including those he is not yet familiar with. But the man who has some particular ones reduced could reduce only these, because he has learnt them off without explanation, and does not understand them. Theophrastus too outlines this same method in the work entitled On the Analysisof Syllogisms.

Modal Logic 98A Avicenna, The Salvation,Part One on Logic, Section on Absolute Premises (p.34.3-35.4, 36.6-12, 36.15-37.3 ed. Cairo 1913)

There are two opinions concerning absolute premises. (The first is) the opinion of Theophrastus and then of Themistius and others,

174

LOGIC

fontes: ed. Cahiraea. 1331/1913,ut supra (C1);et ed. Cahiraea. 1357/1938, p.23.4-12,24.12-16,24.19-25.4(C2) 1-4 Averroes, Epitome in libros logicae Aristotelis (AOCAC t.1.2b f.45L) Theophrastoet Themistio nominatis;(f.47M) Theophrastonominato 6 cf.

Arist. Anal. pr. 1.11 31b8-10

7

cjtC2: om.Cl

MooAL Leete

175

namely, that it (an absolute premise) is that in which neither the mode of the necessity nor that of the possibility of the statement has been mentioned, but rather that which is strictly absolute. The statement may thus exist necessarily and it may also exist not necessarily, that is, not always. It is not unlikely that this is Aristotle's own opinion concerning absolute premises, since he allows that two universal premises, an affirmative and a negative, may both be absolute and true - e.g., 35 "Every horse sleeps• and "Nothing that is a horse sleeps• - and that an affirmative absolute universal statement may be transformed into a negative absolute universal. The followers of this opinion hold that such (a transformation) may be feasible but not that it must be feasible (if a premise is to be absolute), because Aristotle occasionally cites among absolute premises also examples in which it is not feasible, (the premises in these examples) being always necessary. . . .1 36 When we say "Every B is A absolutely" it means that (in the case oO every single thing of which B is predicated either in the mind or in existence, regardless of whether B is predicated of it always or at a certain time after not being B, A is predicated of that thing without our knowing whether that is at the moment when B is predicated of it or at another time, and whether always or not always. This is according to the opinion of Theophrastus. The second opinion is not contrary to the first with regard to the subject. . . . (The followers of the two opinions) do disagree, however, with regard to the predicate, because the first party (that of Theophrastus) took the statement made by the predicate in as general a way as it can be understood, without any condition of duration or non-duration whatsoever, while the second party (that of Alexander) restricted the predicate specifically to the condition of non-duration. According to the latter party, then, when we say "Every B is A (absolutely>-,it means that of everything of which 37 B is predicated, regardless of whether the predication is necessary or not necessary, A is predicated not necessarily but at a certain time. 1 The omitted portion contains the second opinion, that of Alexander and others.

176

LOGIC

98B Ibn Rusd, al-Masa>il 4 (p.114.5-116.2 'AlawI)

MODAL

Loc1c

177

988 Averroes, Questions4 (p.114.5-116.12'AlawI)

115

Our purpose in this essay is to enquire into the premise which is called existential and absolute: what it is and what Aristotle's doctrine about it is, for the commentators have disagreed about this matter. We say: According to what we find in the book of Themistius and to what Abo-Nasr (Farab1) reported, two opinions have been transmitted to us from the commentators about this (premise). One is the doctrine of Theophrastus, Eudemus, and Themistius, and the other the doctrine of Alexander and subsequent commentators, except Themistius. The doctrine of Theophrastus is the following: an absolute and existential premise is one from which have been omitted both the mode of possibility and the mode of necessity, neither one having been explicitly stated in it, while the matter in itself is either necessary or possible. According to these people, then, an existential premise is a premise without modality, being, as it were, like the genus of necessary and possible premises, since, in accordance with its matter, it is disposed to have added to it one of these two modes. This is the doctrine of the ancient Peripatetics about absolute premises. Alexander and the later commentators are of the opinion that an existential premise is a possible premise when it actually exists, that is, when the predicate actually belongs to the subject, namely in the present time. Each one of these people claims that his doctrine about this (subject) is that of Aristotle. Both parties present arguments based on the subject-matter itself and others based on the text of Aristotle himself. The strongest line of argument adhered to by those who support the doctrine of Theophrastus is: (a) On the basis of the subject-matter itself: it is difficult for an existential premise according to Alexander's doctrine to exist universally; it exists only by chance and in the shortest time. Premises like these are not even used in the discipline of rhetoric, let alone in the disciplines of dialectic and demonstration. (b) On the basis of the text of Aristotle himself: Aristotle prescribed that when mixing the possible with the absolute premise, that is, when an absolute is the major premise, one should not use in this case absolute premises like these, that is, premises which

\.

I

l. ~·

~:le

C• _:

~.1

t: -

~c:

•t. .tl·r;;..~l ..

C•

(:.

-i· .... r,

r..,

(:.

~: i· -~i,~·

i.

,·

C•

~[

[

e:..

I,.•

•

C•

(1"1

- c.

1::1

~

ilal-gariba al-'isriniya, mas>ala fi bayan anna nna tiga kayfa yanbagI an yakuna 'an ~ugra mumkina wa-kubra mupaqa (p.96.22-97.4Danes-Pajuh, ap. Mohaghegh et Izutsu)

MooAL Loc1c 98G Averroes,

185

MiddleCommentaryon Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.15 34b7-

8 (p.200.15-22 Jehamy)

Nor can it be understood from this recommendation 1 (of Aristotle) that the existential premise, according to him, is the one which includes the necessary and the possible, as Themistius understood it from him. For this premise, that is, the absolute with such a nature, does not exist outside the mind, whereas the intention here is to enumerate the modes of premises that correspond only to the kinds of existence or primary intuitions. If Aristotle intended by the modes to enumerate the differentiae of premises from the standpoint of existence and knowledge, then the absolute (premise) according to the opinion of Theophrastus and Themistius will be of no use; but if he wanted to enumerate them from the standpoint of primary intuitions which we have by nature, then it may be of use, because frequently we know that the predicate belongs to the subject without knowing whether it does so possibly or necessarily. 1 The Arabic translation of the Aristotelian passage used by Avenues is to be found in 988, lines 26-29, (p.115-16 •AlawI).

99

97

Avicenna, Twenty DifficultQuestions,Question on What Conclusion a Possible Minor and an Absolute Major Ought to Yield (p.96.2297.4 Danes-PaJUh, in Mohaghegh and Izutsu) Existence does not preclude real possibility, even though the way in which existence is considered is different from that of possibility. I refer the reader to my commentary on the Prior Analytics1 where I explain (a) how the opinion attributed to Theophrastus, namely, that "The possible is that which does not exist; but when it is assumed to exist, no inconsistency2 is assumed," ought to be conceived so that it can become a definition (of the possible), and

186

2

LoCic

cf.Arist. Anal. Pr. 1.12 321l18-20

3 ~ suppl. Gutas

~.>'1~

scripsitGutas:~.>'1~ ed. Dinei-Pafuh

100A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.3 25a29 (CAG t.2.1 p.36.25-32 Wallies)

intl 6i 'tou a.va'Yl'aiou'to µiv cxnM'>c; icmv a.va'Yl'aiov.'to 6i µ£'ta 6wpwµou A£'YE't«t, me; 'tOav9pcmt6'b BM: ooohl.

100B Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.13 32a19 (CAG t.2.1 p.156.26-157.2Wallies)

i\ 6w 'tOU£in£iV"of>µit OV't~ UV«YK«iou"U7t£(1)T10£V U'U'tOU ICU\'tO una.pxov· ICU't'J1yp£i'tat yap ICa't'U'l>'tOV ICU\ICU'ta'tOUuna.pxov't~ 'tO UV«YK«iov·'tO yap una.pxov nvl UV«'YIC«iov U7tCXPX£\V UU'tq>,to't' lxv b youv 8£oq,pao't~ iv 'tq>npomp 'tIDVIlpO'tEpO>V UVUAU't\lCIDV U7tCXPXU· A£YCllV ntpl 'tmv uno 'tou a.vay1Caiou011µawoµivmv ou't~ ypa.cp£t• s 157 "'tphov 'to umxpxov• O't£yap U7tCXf>X£t, 'tO't£oux ot6v 't£ µit U7tCXPX£tv." 3 cf.[Ammonii]comm. In

Arist. Anal. pr. 1.8 29b29 (CAG t.4.6 p.37.4)

2 ainov Wallies: au,;ouKM: ainouc;a

MooAL Loc1c

187

(b) that it is not a condition of its being possible that it not exist right now.3 1 Cf. Aristotle's Prior Analytics 1.12 32a18-20.Avicenna's reference to his commentary on the PriorAnalytics would appear to be to that part of (The A'Dflilable and the Valid [of TheoreticalPhithe lost al-1:l~ilwa-l-~l losophy)). 2 Literally, "impossibility", •absurdity", mut,al. 3 Avicenna goes on to explain the position of Theophrastus as follows: "'For when one posits a possible whose condition is that it not be, (it will be non-existent,) because something which has this sort of possibilitJ since a certain necessity would enter into it, would lead to the assumption of something like the non-existent; except that (we said that) when it is assumed to exist, this does not lead to the assumption of an inconsistency. (And assuming that the non-existent exists is an inconsistency.)•

100A Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 13 25a29 (CAG vol.2.1 p.36.25-32 Wallies)

But since of the necessary one kind is absolutely necessary, and the other is used with a qualification, as in the case of "man of necessity to every literate being, while it is literate" - for this proposition is not absolutely necessary; and Theophrastus also has shown the difference between them; for a literate being does not always exist, and neither is man always literate - since, then, there is a difference, we must know that Aristotle is now discussing things called "necessary" in its absolute and proper sense, for propositions necessary in this sense convert. 100B Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.13 32a19 (CAG vol.2.1 p.156.26-157.2 Wallies)

Or is it that by saying "when it is not necessary" he (Aristotle) excluded from it (the possible) the existent also. For according to him the necessary is predicated also of the existent: for what is (belonging) to something, is necessarily (belonging) to it, while it is (belonging). 1 Theophrastus, at any rate, in the first book of his PriorAnalytics,speaking about the meanings of "necessary", writes 157 this: "Third the existent: for when it actually is (belonging), it cannot then not be (belonging)." 1

etc.

"Existent• and "is (belonging)" are both used for u1tciPXOV, u1tciPXtlV,

188

Loe1c

100C Alexander Aphrodisiensis, Maga.la fr r-radd 'ala qawl Galiniis fr 1mumkin (cod. Escorialensis 798 Derenbourg, f.59')

3 , Jc. secl.Gutas Guffs : ~ ut vid. ~7 lacunamina. Gutasqui l.tj~ ICE 6ux ti\c;7tp000,,IC1lc;, ~Vq,9&.a«c; i]611mi. iv tq>Iltpi. tpµ11vt{ac;6t6tiXEV,iv otc;xtpi. ti\c;de;tov µiU.ovta xp6vov AE')'OµEV"lc; avnq,aatmc;7ttpi.tii'>vKa9'EIC«V AE')'El "to µiv oov tlvai to ov, otav icai. to µit ov µit Elvai, otav µit (XVO')'ICTI," to -ycip 10 into9fowc;avayica'iov tOlOUtOV iati.

i;

n,

6-10 Eudemus,

fr. 12 Wehrli

n,

9-10 Aristoteles,De int. 919a23-4

MooAL Loc1c

189

100C Alexander of Aphrodisias, Refutationof Galen'sEssayon the Possible (cod. Escorial 798 Derenbourg, f.59')

Galen said: The meaning understood by the term "necessity", even though present in the two statements together - that is, in the statements, "the sun illuminates of necessity," and "man is endowed with speech also of necessity" - is one and the same. The reason is that the term "necessity" in both these statements refers only to the fact of the inseparable existence of light in the sun and of speech in man. The party of Theophrastus erred with regard to the differentiawhich exists between the two things posited as subjects in these two premises and transferred it (the differentia) to the unknown that is predicated of them jointly: Since the sun is eternal • • • 1 consequently speech perishes along with him, they imagined that the necessary also subsumes two meanings. 1 In order to complete the thought, it is necessary to assume a lacuna in the text, to be supplemented as follows: •".

1000 Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.10 30b37

(CAG vol.2.1 p.140.14-18and 141.1-6 Wallies)

141

By saying, "not, however, while animal belongs to no white thing, so that in these conditions the conclusion will be necessary, but not absolutely necessary", by this addition he (Aristotle) made clear that in mixed syllogisms, when he says that the conclusion is necessary, he means absolute necessity and not qualified. . . . At the same time he has made clear by the addition that he too knows the classification of necessity which his colleagues1 have made, which he explained earlier 2 also in the De interpretatione, when, in connection with a contradictory pair expressed with regard to the future, he says about statements about individuals, "That what is, is, when it is, and what is not, is not, when it is not, is necessary." For the hypothetically necessary is like this. 1

2

These are almost certainly Theophrastus and Eudemus. Or, •anticipating them".

190

101

388

389

loGIC

Boetius, In Aristotelis De interpretatione 12 21a34, secunda editio 5.12 (p.387.27-389.20Meiser) an magis illud dicendum est, quod sicut se in adfirmationibus habet, ita quoque in negationibus, ut Theophrastus acutissime perspexit? fuit enim consequentia in adfirmativis, ut necessitatem et esse consequeretur et possibilitas, possibilitatem vero nee esse nee necessitas sequeretur. idem quoque penitus perspicientibus in s negationibus adparebit. veniens namque negatio in necessario faciensque huiusmodi negationem quae dicit non neeesse est vim neeessitatis infringit et totam propositionem ad possibile duxit. quod enim non neeesse est esse fracto rigore necessitatis ad possibilitatem perductum est. sed possibilitatem nee esse sequeba- 10 tur nee necessitas. recte igitur fractam necessitatem et ad possibile perductam, cum negatio dicit non necesse esse, nee non esse nee non contingere esse consequitur. rursus qui dicit possibile esse, si ei disiunctio negationis addatur, tollit possibile et ad necessitatis perpetuitatem negativa 1s forma totam propositionem revocat, ut est non possibile. quod enim non possibile est fieri non potest ut sit, quod autem fieri non potest ut sit neeesse est ut non sit. ergo necessariam quandam vim habet haee propositio in qua dicimus non posse esse aliquid. sed necessitatem sequebatur et essentia et possibilitas. non necesse autem 20 esse ad possibilitatem respicit. recte igitur non necesse esse, quod est iam possibilitatis, sequetur propositionem quae dicit non posse esse, quod est necessitatis. alii ergo ordines propositionum sunt, vis tamen eadem, ut necessitatem cuncta sequantur, possibilitatem vero 25 necessitas non sequatur. hie oritur quaestio subdifficilis. nam si necessitatem sequitur possibilitas, non necesse autem possibilitati confine est, cur non necesse esse sequatur id quod dicimus non neeesse esse? nam si possibilitas sequitur necessitatem, non neeesse autem esse possibilitatem, sequi debet necessitatem id quod non necesse praedicamus. 30 quae hoe modo dissolvitur: non possibile esse quamquam vim habeat necessitatis, differt tamen a necessitate, quod illud adfirmativam habet speciem, illud vero negativam. sic etiam possibile esse et non necesse esse differunt eo tantum, quod illud est adfirma-

MODAL

101

388

389

Loc1c

191

Boethius, On Aristotle'sDe interpretatione 12 21a34, Secondedition 5.12 (p.387.27-389.20Meiser) Or should that rather be said, that what holds for affirmations also holds for negations, as Theophrastus most acutely perceived? For there was a sequence in affirmatives, that both actuality and possibility were consequences of necessity, but neither actuality nor necessity were consequences of possibility. The same will be seen to be the case with negations to those who look deeply. For a negation coming in a necessary proposition and producing a negation of this kind, which says "it is not necessary", breaks the force of necessity and has reduced the whole proposition to the possible. For what is not necessarily the case, since the force of necessity is broken, is reduced to possibility. But neither actuality nor necessity were consequences of possibility. It is correct therefore that when necessity is broken and reduced to possible, when the negation says "it is not necessarily the case", neither "it is not so" nor "it is not possibly so" are consequences. Again, in the statement "it is possibly so", if the negative particle is added to it, it destroys "possibly" and by the negative form brings back the whole proposition to the eternity of necessity, so that it is not possible.1 For what is not possible cannot come to exist and what cannot come to exist necessarily does not exist. Therefore this proposition, in which we say that something cannot be, has a sort of necessary force. But both actuality and possibility followed necessity. But "not necessarily the case" looks back at possibility. It is right, therefore, that "not necessarily the case", which is now a matter of possibility, should be a consequence of a proposition which says "it cannot be the case", which is a matter of necessity. The order of the propositions differs, then, but their strengths are the same, in that all the others are consequences of necessity, but necessity is not a consequence of possibility. Here a somewhat difficult question arises. For if possibility is a consequence of necessity, and "not necessary" is akin to possibility, why is what we call "not necessarily so" not a consequence of being necessarily so? For if possibility is a consequence of necessity, but "not necessarily the case" is a consequence of possibility, that which we describe as not necessary ought to be a consequence of necessity. This difficulty is resolved in this way: "is not possibly the case", although it has the force of necessity, yet differs from necessity in that the one has an affirmative aspect, the other a negative.

192

Loc1c

tiwm, illud vero negativum, cum vis significationis eadem sit. sed 35 necessitatem adfinnatio possibilitatis et contingentis sequebatur. quamquam tamen possibilitatem imitetur eique consentiat id quod didmus non necesse esse, tamen negatio quaedam est. recte igitur adfirmationem quod est necesse esse non sequitur negatio per quam aliquid non necesse esse proponimus. et hanc quidem huius solu- '° tionem quaestionis Theophrastus vir doctissimus repperit. 14 qui] quae E2 16 post possibile add. b quod enim est possibile, non est adhuc, quando dicitur, sed in futuro, sic quidem negatio illius in necessitatem versa de eo quod est mutare non poterit 22 iam] etiam Rota 29 post esse add. F2 3uod diximus: post esse add. Rota sequitur 29-30post possibilitatem add. S tenet

102A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.17 36b35

(CAG t.2.1 p.220.9-221.5Wallies)

8t&ppaa'tA i~ civll'YICTlc; 'ttvi. umxpxtiv µ.£'taA:qq,9tv EK'tOUOUK iv6q£'tat µ.T16tv£. 'to a.v'tiKtiµ.tvovapa a.AT19tc; 'to 'to B iv6qta9ai 611'tflV6ti~iv 6wPaU.ti o 'Ap\CJ'tO'tEATlc; chc;µ.11 µ.T16tvi. 'tq>A. 'ta'U't'l'IV U,'1,ii'>c; 'Y\V0µ.£V'l'IV. 1 y£ Wallies: u aB

8 uitaPX£t Wallies: uitCJPX£tv8: uitap;tt a

102C Anonymus, In Aristotelis De interpretatione et Analytica (p.100.1-

22 Menas)

ntpi. -ri\c;Ka96AOU wtoq,a'tuci\c; ini.-ri\c;iv6£Xoµ.£Vllc; UA.Tlc; 8t6q,paa't 'tOVliv9peamov tlvai, loontp "µ.T16tvi. civ9pcimq, iv6q£'ta\ 'to kuKov" a.AT19ic;, a.AT19tc; fo'tat 'to µ.11iv6ixta9ai µ.T16tvi. AWK'fl'tov liv9pcmtovtlva1. Ka'taq,aaic;"fCXP 1Cai.cin6q,acnc;'tal>'ta..ti 6t 'tOU'to a.AT19ic;, Kai.i~ civll'YICTlc; nvi. A.EUKq> una.pxtiv 'tOVliv9pcmt0va.AT19ic;. ai "fCXP 'tOUiv6£XOµ.£VOU 1tpO'ta.CJ£Lc; npo 'tOU'tp6nou i..apouaaL 'tflV 15 J. corr. Gutas : (S.>A ed. cAlawi 9~1 corr. Gutas : ~I ed. cAlawi 13 ~t corr.Gutas: ~t ed. cAlawi 27 i:,I .~ scripsit Gutas: .~ i:,I ed. cAlawi ~ add. Gutas 31 ~ add. Gutas 1add. Gutas

106A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.9 30a15 (CAG t.2.1 p.124.8-30 Wallies) oti't~ µtv oiv ou't~ A£"(Ei. oi. 6i lE haipoi au'too oi. ntpi. EuS11µ6v n 1eai.8t6cppacnov oux ou't~ A.£"(0U0\ou11etiµtvai oull.oyio'tilCci>c;, umxpxovy{vto9ai 'tOouµnipCXO'µa, 'tOU'CO AaµpcxvoV'tEc; £IC'tE 'tou iv mxomc;'taic; ouµnA01Caic; 'touµnipaoµa aiti. 'tip iMuovi s Kai.xtipovi 'tci'>v KEiµivcovil;oµoiouo9ai · liv 'tEyap EK1Ca'tacpan1ci\c; Kai. anocpa'tuci\c;7tpO't 'tOl>'tO 6ti1CVUOUO\V. d yap 'tOB 'tip r umxpxti µtv KaV'tl, µT\Vii; CXVOa'\>'tcoc; a£, 1Cai. s ti civayica(a it µdCcov· inti. yap'tO µfoov OUIC civ«Y1C11;, mv ai xcoptCoµivo'I> 1Cai.'tO µtiCov. iav yap't1'; omcoc; xcopta9t(11 • 'tO'\>'tO'I> MJ3n '1CCX9' of>'to B, 1Cai. 'to A civcry1C11;' ma1ttpcivayica(~ ciµcpO'tE~ adlCV'l>Ot Ar CXVU"flCTl; Kav'tt

i;

i;

MoDAL Loc1c

209

B has been disjoined from C, then A too will have been disjoined from it: but if this is so, then it will not belong to it of necessity. And they also show that this is so by examples. For, taking the major as universal necessary, negative or affirmative, and the minor as universal affirmative assertoric, they show that the conclusion is assertoric. For let animal belong to every man of necessity, man in fact to every moving thing: yet animal does not belong to every moving thing of necessity. Again, if having knowledge is of every literate being of necessity, and being literate in fact is of every man, yet having knowledge is not of every man of necessity. And let moving on legs be of every walking thing of necessity, and let walking belong in fact to every man: yet moving (on legs) does not belong to every man of necessity. 1068 Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.9 30a15

(CAG vol.2.1 p.132.23-34 Wallies)

Theophrastus, to show that the conclusion in a combination of this kind 1 is not necessary, says this: "For if B is of C of necessity, and A of B not of necessity, and if what was not of necessity were separated, it is clear that, when separated from B, A will also be separated from C, so that on the assumptions it is not of it of necessity." He adds to this demonstration: "Likewise too if the major is necessary; for since the middle is not of necessity, it might be separated, but if this is separated, so is the major (term). For if someone takes 'of what B, A too of necessity' like this, he takes both as necessary. For if he does not take it like this, it is false." Through these arguments Theophrastus shows that in those mixtures in which there is an assertoric and a necessary, whichever of them is necessary, the conclusion is assertoric. 1

With one premise necessary and the other assertoric.

106C Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.9 30a15 (CAG vol.2.1 p.126.29-127.16 Wallies)

But there are some who try to show by reductioad impossibile that what Aristotle has said has been well said. Let the mixture (in Barbara) be assumed, and let A belong to all B of necessity, but let B belong only as a matter of fact to all C. I say that A belongs

210

Loc1c

5 £\ ')'lipµ:(i,"CO civrncdµ.EVOV iv6£XE't r 'ttvl JJ.'Tl 'UttCXPXE\V • ICE\'t B E; «vCX"flC'llc;· yivE't r l>7t«PX£tv • ')Jyc.oMt to A ttavtl tq> r E; «vCX"flC'llc;. £i ')'lip µft, to 1s ciV'tt1Cdµ.EVov to A tq> r iv6£X£tat nvl JJ.'Tl i>tt«PX£tv · 1C£itm6! Kal to B ttavtl 'tCf>r UttCXPXE\V. yivE'tyici>c; ).ty£a9m 601C£i, iv cill.otc;itµiv, me; tq,11v,JJ.E'tU 25 ci1CptP£ia;tip11tat.

fr. 11b Wehrli 24-6 Alexander Aphrod. ad 1.9 30a15 (p.125.30) et cf.ad 1.16 35b37 (p.207.35-6); ad 1.16 36a25 (p.213.25-7); ad 1.19 38b3 (p.238.36-8); ad 1.22 40a4 (p.249.37-250.1) 1-11 Eudemus,

1060 Philoponus, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.9 30a15 (CAG t.13.2 p.123.12-20 et 124.9-125.18Wallies)

ml b JJ,£V (jll.AOO'oq>o;, C007t£pEittoµEV'pouAE'tat citl TUµdCovt UICOAOU9£iV 'tO auµttipaaµa· 610 ICa.n1e6v. omco µevo{iv i1ee'ivo1'tT}V£~ a.'tonov 6e'i;w '1'£U6i\ 6£llCV'UOUOl 6ux 'tOU6£l1CV'UV(J.l tji a.utji £~ U't01tOV 6d;ei int 'tOOV (J.'l)'tOOV 1tpo'tcxaecov nA.Eiova.auv&yea9a.i auµnep&aµa.'ta..

i;

i;

1-6 Eudemus, fr. 11d Wehrli 2 coo1tcpcucoµ1:v]p.122.28 11-12 Aristoteles, Anal. pr. 1.9 30a21-3; Philoponus, In Arist. Anal. pr. p.123.21-5 36 Philoponus, In Arist. Anal. pr. p.123.25-124.1 12 nii; (pr.) add. Wallies 13 cpaa\v Y: cp11a(vBVt 15 ci1toycvto6at] ci1tayco6at Vt 27 B i; cxva'YIC"lc;, 'to 6e B na.V'tl'tq>r i>na.pxov't~, 'to A na.v'tl 'tq>r 'J:.'' ~''" 'tov opov 'tOU '"'" m'ta. \ na.v'toc; '".!.'\.'\.'' £-, cxva.'YIC"lc; uux . W\.11. ou ncxv'tiµepei, cpa.ai, cxv&'YIC"lc; u1tpim6v ronv, 'tO 6e B 'tOU \I

i;

I

"

•

"

I

I

"

'

I

I

MODAL

Loc1c

215

Since, then, it is necessary that A does not belong to all C, but B belonged to all C, A then either of necessity does not belong to all B, or in fact does not belong to all. For which of these is so is still uncertain. But originally A belonged to all B of necessity. The same belongs to the same, then, both of necessity to all and in fact not to all, or necessarily not to all, which is impossible. So that, they say, the reductioad impossibilewill show no less that the conclusion is universal affirmative necessary than problematic universal affirmative or assertoric universal affirmative. In this way, then, they show that the ad absurdumproof is false by showing that in the same ad absurdumproof with the same premises several conclusions are drawn. major apodeictic, minor assertoric. This argument is not attributed. to Aristotle, but to others who supported. his views. 1

2

106E pseudo-Ammonius,

On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.9 30a15 (CAG

vol.4.6 p.38.38-39.10Wallies)

39

But his (Aristotle's) colleagues, Theophrastus and Eudemus, and the followers of Plato, generally, and here in particular, say that the conclusion agrees with the weaker (premise), as it does in quantity and quality. Of the younger men, Alexander and lamblichus followed Aristotle, but Themistius, Syrianus and Proclus followed Theophrastus, Eudemus, and the followers of Plato. That therefore from a necessary major and an assertoric minor a necessary conclusion is drawn, Aristotle shows like this: if A belongs to all B of necessity, but B to all C in fact, A belongs to all C of necessity through the definition of "of all". But it is not to every part of B, they say, that A of necessity belongs, but to its necessary parts alone. C is not one of these because the BC premise is assertoric. For because of this, C can be no actual part of B, when it is separated from it. And since A is inseparable from

216

Loc1c

r XO>PI.CJ'tOV, ml 'tOA 'tOUr xc.opiCt'ta.t, ml 6ux 'tOU'tO OUlC il; CXVCXYKTI7 cf.Arist. Anal. pr. 1.1 24b26-30 13-15 ad hos nmus 'tOU'tO

signum appictumest, cui respondentin mg. haec:&n yap

OU'tCO(i q£1.,Kp631')A.OV ml b: 'tij;

'tii>V Oj>(l)V ,mpa0£CJ£CO(i

cipmt

ml xa061ou 6ti ).aµ~aV£\Vm90A\1CCO't£p6V 'tl ml µtpl1CCO't£poV mi 'tl 'tO'U't(l)V 'U7tal)X6V'tox; µE'tqov ml 'to µiv xaOoA.11CCO't£pov 'ti0tvm µeitova opov, 'to 61 l,L£'t£XOV tAanova 106F [Ammonius], In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.9 30a15 (CAG t.4.6

p.40.2-16 et 37-40 Wallies)

oi.6£ ntpl 8t6q,pacnov 6ix:a.to).ayouv'tatou-rmc; · 'tic;it wtod.11pcooic; µit ml ml ('tOU'tO>V) 'tOOV 'tp07tO>V tj\ xtipovt Dtta0at 'tO croµdpaaµa; 'i\'t~ it cinod11pcooic;iv µ6vcp'tip 'tt't«xp'tcp 'tOU6tu'tipou ml 'tip niµK'tcp t:nta0ai 'to croµxipaaµa; 6ux 'tou 'tpi'tou tj\ xtipovt x:a't' 'AptcnMEA.11 'ti 6i o 'AptcnMiA11c; 'tcic;µiv civaymiov crovayouaac;ou6tix:vuat 6ux 5 'tOOV opOJV ciU.a 6ux µovou 'tOUm96).ou ).6,you.'tcic;6 'un«PXOVical 6ux 'tOUm96).ou ).6,youml 6t' opmv; 6i\A.OV yapO't\6ux 'tO citl UffCXPXOV auvcryea9ai x:al µit tunoptiv opOJV 'to avayicaiov crova-y6V'tOJV. ciU.' iv 'tO\Cjm96A.OUA.'ytc; 1tapa1Cpouta9atitµ«c;• 6£ ~. av «Jtfi'ta lpya. µa'ta.tOV'tt q,aivtta.t x:al 1C£VOV. 10 ml ti iv 6tu'tipcp CJXTtµa'tt tj\ ywoµivn µtiCovt iv tj\ tic; 'to 1tp8>'tov -rpoocp'tou 'tpi'tou axi\µa avaycayftt:1tt'tat'to auµxipaaµa, iv 'tip1tp(l)'tcp CJXTtµ U1tapx6v-rmc; 6t' av9p0>1tOV x:al avaymimc; 6ux

«itac;

217

MooAL Loc1c

B, but B is separable from C, A is also separated from C, and because of this does not belong to it of necessity.1 1 There is a marginal note to this (see apparatuscriticus): "For that this is so, is clear also from the setting out of terms:

movement

walking

man

virtue

prudence

man

And in general we must take something more universal and something more particular, and something partaking of these in fact, and make the more universal the major term, and that which partakes the minoc" 106F pseudo-Ammonius, On Aristotle's Prior Analytics 1.9 30a15 (CAG

vol.4.6 p.40.2-16 and 37-40 Wallies)

But the associates of Theophrastus plead their case thus: by what random chance is it not the case that in these moods too the conclusion agrees with the weaker premise? Or by what random chance is it that only in the fourth mood of the second figure (Baroco) and the fifth of the third (Bocardo) does the conclusion, according to Aristotle, agree with the weaker premise? And why does Aristotle in the case of those leading to a necessary conclusion not show it by means of examples but only by a general argument, whereas with those leading to an assertoric conclusion he does it both by a general argument and by examples? It is clear that it is because the conclusion is always assertoric and he has no examples available leading to a necessary conclusion, but he leads us astray in his general arguments; every argument, if there are no facts, seems a vain and empty thing. And if in the second figure the conclusion agrees with the premise which becomes the major in the reduction to the first figure, in the first mood of the third figure (Darapti), from assertoric and necessary premises both assertoric and necessary conclusions are drawn, because either premise can become the major in the first figure, even if in the one case we need one conversion, but in the other two. But this is not paradoxical: for in the third figure all conclusions are particular; and the particular can be both assertoric and necessary, like white belonging to some animal in fact in the case of

218

Loc1c

,

1CUICVOV ...• on cinopoc; "1µ.{~ic;imapxov'toc; IC(X\avayicaCou• OU't£ ycxp (X£\ umpxov auv«yE'tai, roe; oi.m,.a'tcavucoi. icai.8t6cppaa't~, 6w'tou; op~ 'tOU't~·

20

25

4-10 cf.[Ammonium]p.41.18-19

2 'tO'U't(l)V add. Huby

106G Philoponus, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.9 30a32 (CAG t.13.2 p.129.16-19 Wallies)

'tCXau'tcx 6t nw..iv cpcxai.icai. ini. 'tOu'tcovoi. ntpi. 8t6cppcxa'tovicai. Eu6qµ.ov• 01tO't£p~ ycxp&v 'tOOV opcovavayica'i~. 9«'t£pou OV't~ i>napxov't~ 'tO auµ.1t£paaµ.a i>napxov £(J't(X\.icai. ini. J.&.EV 'tiic;npoc;'tq» auvoµ.o).oy£'i. £Am"tOVi ix00011c; 'tOavayica.'iovmi. amoc;0 'Apia'tO't£A:r1c;

n

1-3 Eudemus, fr. 11e Wehrli

1-2m\ Eu6ruwvom.Vt

106H lbn Rusd, Taibi~ al-Qiyas 1.9 30a33-30b6 (p.179.8-180.4, 180.18-20, 180.24-26 Jehamy)

MODAL

219

LoGIC

man and necessarily in the case of swan. That the mixture of assertoric and necessary is undecidable. 1 For neither is an assertoric conclusion always drawn, as the Platonists and Theophrastus (say), because of these terms: animal

man

walking

nee. nor when the major is necessary is the conclusion always necessary, as Aristotle (says). 1 The sentence is incomplete. The omitted (immediately preceding) section contains an argument derived from lamblichus, but here the views of Theophrastus, Aristotle and lamblichus are being rejected. We should therefore probably supply at the beginning of the sentence words like •1 (pseudoAmmonius) say".

106G Philoponus,

On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.9 30a32 (CAG vol.13.2

p.129.16-19 Wallies)

About these (syllogisms1), too, those associated with Theophrastus and Eudemus say the same things. For whichever of the terms2 is necessary, if the other is assertoric, the conclusion is assertoric. And with regard to that (pair) which has necessity connected with the minor, Aristotle himself also agrees. 1 Those with one necessary and one assertoric premise, the major being negative. 2 I.e., premises.

106H Averroes, MiddleCommentary on Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.9 30a33-

30b6 (p.179.8-180.4,180.18-20,180.24-6Jehamy)

Theophrastus and Eudemus among the ancient Peripatetics, Themistius among the later ones, and those who followed them are of the opinion that the mode of the conclusion follows the inferior of the two modes, that is, that in such a combination it is found invariably to follow the absolute premise, since absolute existence is inferior to necessary existence.

-

t { t t i t. t t.~ (

[

c._ .~

I::

E:·

~· f'

-

1:-'

r. ·~ ~"

' •

~

(;4

!i

~

C•

..

I,

I::

l•

•

E \. -

(;4

~

'=--1: ~'\l. ~ ,' ~ . ~. ~ Va'tOV L!:' 0" £G't1.V avayica\OU 'tt 9'tV'tO(iot t1.va1. O'l>otV £1t£'tat". • • . a.v a' -i1 EA.a't'tO>V iv8qoµtVT} YEVT}'tat 'ti\c; µti~ovoc; unapxouCJT)c; OUCJT)c; rt'ttAEic;'tE ""101.V lata9at Jt(lV'tac;'tOU(i'tO\OU'tO'l>c; croll.aywµ.ouc;1eal1tp00£'t1. 'touc;'tO01tO'tov'tOiv8q£'tat 'ttvl J.I.TI de; 'tO J.1.'Tl umxpxttv nvl µt'taAa~covOU'IC ov &auva'tOV1eal1to1.itaac; auo UJtaPXOUaac;, 'tf1Vµ£Vinl µipouc; cinoq,an~v 'tf1Vµt'taAT}q>9tiaav 'tf1Vae 1ea96AOU 1Ca'taB µit un&.pxtw· ti yap µit,'to aV't1.1edµtvov 'tOnav'tl ii; av&.'YIC'Tlc; 'tO ['to] A 'tq>B. 1ealomcoc;atci 'ti\c;tic; a8uva'tOV anaycoyiic;wpcovaauva'tOVn bt6µtvov (auvayt'tat yap 'tOA 'tq>r nav'tl un&.pxov,; £1Ct1.'t0 nvl J.1.'Tl U1ta.pxt1.v), intl OU1tapa "tTtV u1t60ta1.v'tO aoova'tOVOJtTtV't'T}ICtV (-ilyap un69tatc; OUIC ~v aoova'toc;Aaµ~avta9at), 10 all.a atci 'tO ii; ftVayK'llc; JtaV'tl'tt&iivat. 'tO a.pa avnictiµtvov 'tOUii; av&.'YIC'Tlc; JtaV't{·'tOU'tO8£ ian 'tO iv8£XtG9at nvl µit. 7 1:0 (tert.) del. Wallies

11 all.ci superscr.· B3 : om. a

MODAL

Loc1c

225

107A Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.15 33b25 (CAG vol.2.1 p.173.32-174.6and 174.9-13 and 17-19 Wallies)

174

Theophrastus and Eudemus, his (Aristotle's) colleagues, say that with the mixture of problematic and assertoric premises too the conclusion will be problematic whichever of the premises be taken as problematic. For the problematic is weaker again than the assertoric. But Aristotle does not hold this view: but when the major is problematic and the minor assertoric he says the conclusion too will be problematic according to the definition, which is: "what is not necessary, but if it is assumed to be the case, nothing impossible follows". . .. But if the minor is problematic when the major is assertoric, he says that all such syllogisms will be imperfect, and in addition those leading to a negative conclusion will lead to one that is problematic not according to the definition, but what is said to be problematic in accordance with the bare negation of the necessary.... But those associated with Theophrastus, saying that these too are problematic, state with good reason that the conclusion is problematic in such combinations too.

1079 Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.21 39b32 (CAG vol.2.1 p.248.19-30)

But Theophrastus does not produce his proof of the aforementioned combination 1 by a simple use of reductioad impossibile,but first changes "possibly does not belong to some" into "not belonging to some in fact", which is not impossible, and so produces two assertorics, the one particular negative - the changed one - and the other, as it stands, universal affirmative, and says that the conclusion will be that A may possibly not belong to some B; for if not, the opposite, "A of necessity to all B" (will be true). And in this way, by reductioad impossibilehe finds that something impossible follows - for it implies that A belongs to all C, but it was assumed that it did not belong to some - since the impossible was encountered not in connection with the original premise for the original premise was not incapable of being assumed but through the supposition "of necessity to all"; therefore the opposite of "of necessity to all" (is true): this is "possibly to some not". 1 Bocardo with problematic major and assertoric minor, giving a problematic conclusion.

226

LOGIC

108A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.21 39b32

(CAG t.2.1 p.247.39-2485 Wallies)

248

ICatci µlv yap 't'T)V56;av 't'T)VOO>'tOU 7tp0£\CJ1.V TI 5£~~ TIa1.' OOUVQ'tOU iv 't'fi£1CIC£tµ£VU croC~ 'tq> avayica~ -iii~µtiCov~ !Cat -iii~ EAaflOV~ ava'Yl'a\OV 1Ca't au'tOV y(vta9a1. 'tO UffaPXOUOTl~ croµnipaaµa. ICa'tciµ£V't01.'tOU~ha{pou~ ai>'tou uncipxov AE"fOV't~ , ....n_ '~· uuuva'tov .!.~, ' " - ~ at1.·ou ' yap ' .!.~-'' A nav't1. ' s crovaytovu.1.ouutv a1C01WUv, uuuva'tov 'tO 1 'tq>r UKOPX£1.V, ti iv5£XE'ta1. au'tq>'tl.Vtµ11U7taPX£1.V,

i;

1

1089 Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.19 38a16

(CAG t.2.1 p.235.20-30 Wallies)

5ti 5£ tiaivai. O'tl.TI5ti;~ aUT111Cat'tOan'au-ii;~ [av] aoova'tOV 'fl1COA0'69ttat, awn T)'Y£i'ta1. ci).:'19£~t?vai iv npcincp µEVOV £IC't£ -iii~uno9fot~ -iii~'tOB 'tl.Vt'tq>r UKQPX£1.V A£'YOUOTl~ !CatEiC-iii~ IC£1.µ£Vll~ -iii~avayica~ -iii~'tO A (XVQ')'IC11~ ou5tvt 'tq>B 'tO A 'tl.Vt uncipxov.0 ou5£v ciauva'tOV£Gt1.IC£1.µ£VOU 'tOU'tOA nav'tt 'tq> 'tq>r µ11 r iv5exta9a1.. aµa -yap aA:llBiiou5£v ICCOA.\>£1. t?va1. 'tO 't£ ffaV'tt 10 iv5£Xto6a1.'tO A 'tq>r !Cat'tO tl.Vt au'tq>µit uncipxt1.v.

i;

i;

1-11 [Themistius),In Arist. Anal. pr. 38a16 (CAG t.23.3 p.58.4-13) 1

avdel. Wallies: om. [Them.]

109A Philoponus, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.16 36b21 (CAG t.13.2

p.205.13-27 Wallies)

oi µiv'to1. ntpt 8t6cppaa'tov 1eat int 'taUfll~ -iii~croCu~ iv8q6µ£Vov Aiyoua1.vt?vai 'to croµnipaaµa, !£va1Cat£V'tau9a't'fi1dpov1. 'tO>V npO'tciatcov£1tTl'ta1. 'to croµnipaaµa. 1eat'tOu'to&1.1CVuoua1. 't'fiti; oouva'tOVanaycayfiOU't~. £G'tcoaavyap ai ffpO'tacJE~ OU't~ COCi £ut0µ£V• liyco on crovayoua1."'to A 'tq>r iv5£X£'ta1. µ118tvi".ti. yap 'tOU'tO \jlEU~,

S

MooAL Loc1c

'127

108A Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.21 39b32

(CAG vol.2.1 p.247.39-248.5 Wallies)

248

According to his (Aristotle's) opinion, the proof proceeds by

reductioad impossibilein the pair of premises before us, with nec-

essary major and assertoric minor, and the conclusion according to him is necessary. But according to his colleagues 1, who say that the conclusion is assertoric, nothing impossible will follow. For it is not impossible for A to belong to all C, if it is possible for it not to belong to some. 1

Theophrastus and Eudemus.

1089 Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.19 38a16

(CAG vol.2.1 p.235.20-30 Wallies)

You must know that this proof 1 and its reductioad impossibile followed because he (Aristotle) considers it true that the conclusion from a necessary major and an assertoric minor in the first figure is necessary. For according to those 2 who say that the conclusion is assertoric in such combinations, this kind of proof does not succeed; for nothing impossible follows. For the inference drawn from the hypothesis that says that B belongs to some C, and the necessary premise" A of necessity to no B" is that A does not belong to some C, which is not impossible on the assumption that A possibly belongs to all C. For nothing prevents both "A possibly belongs to all C" and "it does not belong to some" being true together. 1 Aristotle is trying to prove Cesare with necessary major, problematic minor and assertoric conclusion. 2 These include Theophrastus and Eudemus.

109A Philoponus, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.16 36b21 (CAG vol.13.2

p.205.13-27 Wallies)

Those associated with Theophrastus, however, say that from this pair 1 too the conclusion is problematic, so that here too the conclusion agrees with the weaker of the premises. They show this by reductioad impossibilethus: let the premises be set up as we said: I say that they imply "A possibly belongs to no C". For if

228

LOGIC

EG'tal.cv.:'19~ to ouic iv6ixttai µ116tvi.ootp tam6v ion tq> avay1C11 nvi· ixtl O~Vavnatptcp£1."Iµtp1.1d1 1Catacpat1.1CT1, ical tor apa nvl tmv A ii; ava'YICll~ intapxti. ti toivuv to µAvB ictita1.iv6ixta9a1. 1tavn tq> r. to 6£ r nvl ta>VA ii; UVVA. toivuv U7t£1C£1.t0 ii; apxi,~ to A tip B ii; UVaylC11~ 10 µ116tv{.ical to B apa tip A ii; UVaylC11~ ou6tvi· U7t£1C£1.t0 6£ ical • !::' __o , " ..!.!::' ..!.!::' • "-'0.. I::' £Vu£X£ooa1. nv1., oxtp uuuvatov. to' uui>vatov 11ico,w1>u11C1£ uia to' uxo9fo9a1. "I~ to A tip r O'UIC iv6ixta9a1. µ116£Vi,mt£p ion tautov tip UVaylC11 nvi · \jlt'UOO~ apa tOU'tO,aA.119~ 6£ to avnq,anx:~ avniceiµevov to iv6ixttai µ116tvi.tOUtOapa iatl to auvayoµevov. 15

mtl

3 6ci1M)O\VUt

11

tip] 1:ii>vt

13 tv6qtoOa1 t : lv6qt1:a1

BU

1099 Philoponus, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.34 47b40-48a28 (CAG t.13.2 p.328.1-9 Wallies)

iv µAv~v tip xpcimpical tip 6rotipcp GX11µat1. tmv tl;tmv iv to~

opo~IC£1.µ£VO>V icata 'Aptat0t£A.11V auvftyttOto \jl£U6~.autip yap &x:ti

tji µt{~OV1. avayica~ O'UGtl £71:£G9at to GUµJttpaaµa, tO>V 71:tpl8tocppaatOVOUXOut~ OWµEVO>V ciUa tj\ iv6qoµtVU, ~ £lp1ltal.,iv µ£V't01. tip tpitcp GX11µat1. !Cata ta 71:(l(Jl. &icouvta 1tapa fllV £ip11µiv11v ainav to 5 \jlt'U~ GUV1tapxoua0>v uxaPXOV £1.Vat

.

4 ~ tip111:a1]p.205.13-15 = 107A

109C Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.19 38a25 (CAG t.2.1 p.236.11-14 Wallies) ica9' ou~µivto1. iv6tx6µevov ill' oux i>X«PXOV y{vtta1. to Gl>µKtpac,µaiv tji i1C1C£tµ£VU 6dl;t1., to 71:pOKeiµtVOV Gl>VCXX9ftattat

MooAL Loctc

229

this is false, "it does not possibly belong to none" will be true, which is the same as "necessarily to some". Since, then, the particular affirmative converts, C too therefore of necessity belongs to some As. If, therefore, it is posited that B possibly belongs to all C, and it is already supposed that C necessarily belongs to some As, B then possibly belongs to some As. Since, then, it was originally supposed that A necessarily (belonged) to no B, B too then (belongs) necessarily to no A: but it was supposed also that it possibly belonged to some, which is impossible. The impossible conclusion followed because we supposed that A did not possibly belong to no C, which is the same as "necessarily to some": this, then, is false, but the contradictory opposite, "possibly to none", is true. This, then, is what is inferred. 1

Celarent with necessary major and problematic minor.

1098 Philoponus, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.34 47b40-48a28 (CAG vol.13.2 p.328.1-9 Wallies)

So in the first and second figures, when states 1 were placed as terms the conclusion was false according to Aristotle; for it appeared to him that the conclusion agreed with the major premise, which was necessary, though those associated with Theophrastus thought it was not like this, but that (the conclusion agreed with) the problematic (premise) as has been said. In the third figure, however, in accordance with what seems to everybody to be the case, the conclusion is false for the stated reason, I mean that states are placed as terms. For it appears to everybody, and is necessary, that when the two premises are problematic the conclusion is problematic also, and (when they are) necessary (it is) necessary, and (when they are) assertoric (it is) assertoric. 1

E.g., health or disease.

109C Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.19 38a25 (CAG vol.2.1 p.236.11-14 Wallies) But according to those for whom the conclusion in the proof set out 1 is problematic and not assertoric, the conclusion with which we are concerned will be universal problematic negative, because

230

LOGIC

ica96AC>u iv6£X6µt:vovmtocpanic6v, ica0' on cipfoic£t au'tou; ical fllV ica96AC>u mtocpanlCT}v iv6£XOµ£VT}V a.V't1.CJ'tp£cp£1.v tautji.

Syllogismus proslepticus 11OA Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.41 49b2730 (CAG t.2.1 p.378.12-23 et 378.30-379.11 Wallies)

iv 'tau; 'tOtaU'tau; 7tpO't00£(JI.V, a'i 6uvaµ£1. 'tOU~'tp£u; opou~ iv au'ta\Ci £:XOUCJI.V, 07tOUX( £\.01.V,il~ i~£0£'t0VUV,!Cat 0~ ai ICa'ta 7tpo'to 8 1tav't~, ica't' iicdvou ical 'to A 7taV't~" iv 'tO~ 6uo opou;, 'tq>'t£ 8 ical 'tq>A, 'tO\Ciropwµivou; ii&rt 7t~ 5 7t£p1.EiAT}7t'tat ical b 'tpi't~. ica0' 'tO8 ICa'tT}yopEi'tat, 7tAT}V oux oµo~ iicdvou; ropwµivo~ ical cpav£p6g, iv 6Tt'tau; 'tOtal>'tau;7tpO'tOCJ£CJtv, di tji A£~£1.µovov 'tO>V ICa'tT}"fOpl.lCO>V 6tacp£p£1.V 601COUCJI.V, ~ t:6£~£V iv on~ OU't~ AaµpavoµiV'll, 'tq>Il£pt 1Ca'tacpaa£~b 8£6cppaa't0~,cp11aiv, , ICa't• £1'£1.VOU • , , 'tO , A ' a11µatv£I. , • ica 10 O'tl.ica OU'tO 8 7taV'to~. 7taV't~ 'tO oomv 'to 8 A£YE'tat,ica'ta 1taV'tcov 'tOU'tmv).iy£a0ai ical 'to A. 'tOU'tO yap i6£ixfhl. . .. AnPchviv 'tq>ica0' ou 'to 8 1tav't~ 'to A A£1Ea0a1.fllV µt:{Cova 1tp6'taa1.vfllV AD ica06AOU(iaov -yap'tq>ica0' ou 't8 1taV't~ 'to A 'tO 't'ii~iMnovo~ 1tpo'taa£~ ical i7tl 1s icma 1taV't~ 'tou 8 'to A), £7t£WT} 379 µipou; oua11; 1Ca'tacpan1C11~ ical ica06AOUCJUAA.Oyl.CJ'tl.lCT} ~ CJU~uyia. £7t\µipou~ 6£ ciUa ica06AOU µtV OuIltpi m"tacpaa£~ fflV m0' of>'to B, 'to A me; ioov 6uvaµiv11v "Rk, " m 0' ou " 7taV"toopmv, olov iv µ.ev "tq>a' axrtµ.a"ta "oICa"ta"tOUr, m"t' i1edvou "tOA". iv 6£ "tq>6£'1>'ttpcp =0 ica"ta ' "tOU " A, "tOU"tO "" !Ca\. ' ICa"ta ' "tOU ""'B", £V ' u£ ~' "tq> ""''Y' "IClW __ n, OU ,. "tO ' A, ICa"t ' 5 '£1C£\VOU , , B" ~ " • .... , , ,. ' ,. --"' "tO • uOICOUG\V ouv at "tOtaU"tat7tpMaa£u; µ.11£\Vat a7tl\U\ 190 all.a 6uva.µ.tt 7t£PtA.'117t"tt1Cai dvat auU,oyl.O'µ.ou.')J:ytt6t o 8tocppaa"tauv11µµivcp· lan 6t aU"t'lliv TfiP'll"t'fi 7tpO"ta.a£tiv "tpi"tcp axrtµan · "tovyap µ.iaov icai aopta"tov u7toictiµ.tvovqtt 'to~ Mo, icai laxt 7tA.£OVtlC"t'llµ.a 'to iv "tpi"tcpauvaytiv ica06A.Ouauµxtpaaµ.a. "tOU"to

on

ion

1-12 scholionin Philoponicomm.In Arist. Anal. pr. 25

58a21(cod.Paris.suppl. Gr. 1156 = CAG t.13.2 p.xxriii.19-24),Theophrastonominato

110C Galenus, Institutio Logica 19.1-5 (BT p.47.18-48.21 Kalbfleisch)

i7tti6e mi (7ttpi) "tcovm"ta 7tpOOA11'1'\V ovoµ.aCoµ.ivmv auU,oyl.O'µ.cov ol iic "tOUIlEputa"tOUyqpa.cpaatV me;xp11aiµ.mv,iµ.oi 6£ 7t£ptnoi OOICOUG\V t!vat m06n 6t6£1.IC"taiµ.o1.ic&v."t'fiIltpi 't'll~a7to6t{l;E~ , "" '""', \ 1' 2 7tpayµ.a"t£\qt, 7tpoa111eov £t'll av n icat'', 7t£pt"tou"tmv£ut£\V. 7tOOotµ.tv ouv icai "tivt~Eiaiv, ouic&vayicaioviv"tau0a 6ttl;tpxta0ai "t£A.£~ tip11icO"tts ntpi au"tcoviv iicdvou; 'to~ U7toµ.vftµ.aa1.v · 07toiov6t n 'to tt6ou u£Vupov,icat q>U'tOV · u£Vupov'14;; mt fl:,w.'tavou• icai q>U'tOV apaini fl:A.a'tavou".fl:f)OOUfl:alCOOOat 6i 6rtA.Ov6n6£i 'tq>ICa'ta 10 'tOV'),/yyov'tO ICa'tT}yop£i'tat i\ A.£'y£'tat,ci>c;£tva1.'tOVo>..6d.11pov'),/yyov 'totov6£ "ica9' of> 6lv6pov ica'tT}yop£i'tat, ica'ta 'tOU'tOUq>U'tOV 1Ca't11'YOP£i'ta1." icai q>U'tOV cipa iccm,yop£i'tat• 6ev6pov 6i fl:MX'tQVOU 4 fl:AatavouICa'tTl'YOP119iiCJ£'tat." £'t£f)OV 6£ £too~auilaywµrov £IC'tOOV ICa'ta "oICa'ta'tOU6£,icai ICa'ta'tOU6£.('to6£ 6£ ICa'ta'tOU6£.(l)(J't£15 fl:f)O(JA'll'lfl.V icai ICa'ta 'tOU6£)" • bt' ovoµa'tCOV6£ ICa'ta 6lv6pou, icai (ica'ta) s fl:A.a'tavou • q,u'tov6i ica'ta 'tou 6lv6pou · icai ica'ta fl:A.a'tavoucipa". (o-tt) 6' oi 'tO\OU'totaullaywµoi 'tmv 1Ca'tT}yop1.icli>v im'toµ.a{ nv~ £iatv, " ' ' ~ ' • I:: I:: ' [ ouv " ] £Vo~ ' ,. £utov " ' ' 'I::' £'t£f)OV y£v~ aU'tCOV, £fl:w£u£tX~ Ufl:oµv,,µaa1.v 0Uu£V 20 ttt 6foµ.at A.£'y£1.V £V'tau9a fl:£piaU'tOOV • ,

t

t

I

Mt

I

I

~

I

,

I

I

I

,

"), -..

I

"o

oux

1 K£pi.add. Prantl 4 £ill av KAibfleisch: £lva1 p 8 cilla--'to6£ add. KAibfieisch 15-16 'to6£----toi>6£add. KAibfieisch 16 xawadd. 17 0,:1 add. KAibfleisch 19 oiv del. KAibfleisch KAibfleisch

11ODScholion in Aristotelis Analytica priora (CAG t.4.6 p.xii.3-10Wallies) £(J't1.V yapicai 'tf)\'tOV£1.6~ aullaywµou µ£'ta 'tO 1Ca'tT}yop1.1COV icai oICa'ta imo9£'t1.ICOV 'tO A£YOµ£VOV napa 9eoq,paa'tq>"ica'ta fl:f)OOA'll'lfl.V", 'ta 'tf)\a CJVlj.lQ'ta fl:MICE'tat OU't~· A IXHMA· oICa'tafl:aV'tO~ av9pcmtou,ICa't'£1C£\VO\) fl:aV'tO~ oua£a· Cii>ov6£ ICa'ta fl:aV'tO~ av9pcmtou• icai OUou-s ' ' ouaia

B IXHMA•

civ9pCOfl:~

o ICa'ta fl:aV'tO~av9pcmtou,'tOU'tOICa'ta fl:aV't~ umou. civ9p0>1t~

Cci>ov ,............-.

civ9p0>1t~

v

um~

(r IXHMA·) ica9' of>nav't~ Cii>ov,ica'ta 'tou'tou icai A.Oytmv.

A.Oytmv

Cci>ov

civ9pCOfl:~

10

PROSLEPTIC

2l5

SYLLOGISM

3 by means of two examples. One form then is like this: "Of what

this, also this; then of this"; and with names, "Of what tree, also plant; but tree of plane: plant also then of plane"; clearly we must understand, in addition to the actual words, "is predicated", or "is said", so that the complete argument will be like this: "Of what tree is predicated, of this plant is predicated; but tree is predicated of plane: plant also therefore will 4 be predicated of plane." Another form of syllogism of those by proslepsis: "What of this, of this also; "; and with names: "What of tree, plane also; s but plant of tree: of plane also then." But such syllogisms are as it were condensed categoricals, and not a kind different from them,1 I have shown in the commentaries to which I have referred, and I need not say anything more about them here. 1

Or "another kind of them".

110D Scholium 1 on Aristotle's

lies)

PriorAnalytics (CAG vol.4.6 p.xii.3-10 Wal-

For there is also a third kind of syllogism, after the categorical and the hypothetical, that called "by proslepsis" in Theophrastus. It is formed according to the three figures thus: First figure: what is of every man, of all of that is substance; but animal is of every man: substance then too is of every animal. substance

animal

man

Second figure: what is of every man, that is of every horse.

-------

man

animal

man

horse

Third figure: Of that, of all of which animal, of this rational too.

"7',..._----,,..animal

rational ...

man

Locrc

236

1-13 cf.(Ammonii} comm. Jn Arist. Anal. pr. 41a39 (CAG t.4.6 p.67.27-8 et 69.29-42)

10 r IXHMA add. Wallies

Syllogismus hypotheticus 111A Boetius, De hypotheticis syllogismis 1.1.3-4 (p.206.4-17 Obertello) quod igitur apud scriptores quidem Graecos perquam rarissimos strictim atque confuse, apud Latinos vero nullos repperi, id tuae scientiae dedicatum noster etsi diutumus, coepti tamen efficax labor excoluit. nam cum categorirorum syllogismorum plenissime notitiam percepisses, de hypotheticis syllogismis saepe quaerebas, s in quibus nihil est ab Aristotele conscriptum. Theophrastus vero, vir omnis doctrinae capax, rerum tantum summas exsequitur; Eudemus latiorem docendi graditur viam, sed ita ut veluti quaedam seminaria sparsisse, nullum tamen frugis videatur extulisse prov4 entum. nos igitur, quantum ingenii viribus et amicitiae tuae studio 10 sufficimus, quae ab illis vel dicta breviter vel funditus omissa sunt, elucidanda diligenter et subtiliter persequenda suscepimus. 1-10 Ewlemus, fr. 21 Wehrli 6,'J loannesSaresberiensis, Metalogicon4.4 (p.168.13-15Webb) 6-10Abaelardus,Dialectics1 introductio(p.145.25-9 De Rijk)

111B Philoponus, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.23 40b17 (CAG t.13.2 p.242.14-243.1Wallies) £Jt£\m)8! b µiv 'Ap1.CJ'tO't£A:r1; 'tOOOU'tov £utci>v 7t£pi'tO>V u1to8£n1eci>v £JtaUV £8Wa9'.V,wJ..a 't'JlV1t00aV a1tou811v 7t£pi'tou ICClflTYOp1.1eou aull.oywµou i1to1.11aa'to, a't£ 81}'tOU'tcov µiv 't£A.£WV OV'tO>V 1ealµ118£vo;t!;mOev8£0µEVO>V, 'tO>V 8£ U7to9£n1CO>V 8£0µEVO>V 'tO>V ICClflTYOp1.1CO>V, £ut0>µ£V itµei; ppaxfo 7t£piaU'tO>V. \CJ'tEOV5 -yap on 7tOA.UV ICCl't£Pall.ov'tO 01.'t£ µa91}'tal'tOU'Apl.CJ'tO'tEAOU;, oi 7t£pi8£oq,pamov 1ealEu81}µovml 'too; wJ..o~. 1ealtn oi I't0>1.icoi. £utcoµevoov 'tia1.vovoµaa1.Vqp11aav'to tv

HYPOTHETICAL

SYLLOGISM

237

In the three figures the middle term, alone and always, is indeterminate. 1

This is thought to derive from Ammonius.

Hypothetical Syllogism 111A Boethius, On HypotheticalSyllogisms1.1.3-4 (p.206.4-17Obertello)

What, then, even among the Greeks, I have found treated by very few, and by them briefly and without order, and not at all by Latin writers, my toil, long indeed but sufficient to fulfil the undertaking, has brought to perfection, and I dedicate it to your 1 knowledge. For when you had fully absorbed a knowledge of categorical syllogisms, you often enquired about hypothetical syllogisms, on which there is nothing written by Aristotle. Theophrastus, however, a man in possession of all knowledge, deals only with the chief points of these matters: Eudemus advances along a broader path of teaching, but in such a way as to appear to have scattered some seeds on his plot, but not to have reaped any harvest. 4 We, therefore, so far as the power of our intellect and desire for your friendship suffice, have undertaken to elucidate carefully, and follow through in detail, what has either been said shortly by them, or completely left out. 1 The dedicatee is uncertain. De Rijk rejects Symmachus and suggests Patricius.

1118 Philoponus, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.23 40b17 (CAG vol.13.2

p.242.14-245.1Wallies)

Since, after saying this much about hypotheticals, Aristotle stopped and taught us nothing about them, but put all his energy into the categorical syllogism, on the ground that these are perfect and need nothing external, but hypotheticals need categoricals, let us say a little about them. You should know that Aristotle's students, those associated with Theophrastus and Eudemus and the others, wrote lengthy works about them, and also the Stoics. Let us say,

238

Lcxac

't£ 'to~ µiptaiv au'tcov 1eai'to~ oAOic;oi. Iltpui:a111n1eoi1eaioi. I'tcoi1eo(, 1eai in 't'T)V6ia(ptaiv au'tcov, 1eai noaoi 'tponoi i1e 'tv avrupcx(voV'tV no9tn1eoic;crulloyiaµoic;, coc; 'titc;7tpOOA:rl'V£coc;, 'tOUauµntpaaµa'toc;, oi. µEV lS µivou, 'tOUnpcincp'to 6t&tpov. 'to 6t OAOV 'tOU'tO 'tO"ti ~µipa tntp yi\v", 'tOu'toauµnipaaµa. ou'tco µEV 25 01.IltputV V£0YtEpO>V cpW>V 1tpo~ "ica'ta cn>V£X£1.UV" EAE"(OµEV y{yvta9a1.· 't(X(J£0)V 'tO>V u1t09£'tUCO>V oiictwtEpa 6i ian Ail;~ ['to 'tCX61.tCtuyµiva] 'tO~ al;ui>µaa1.v,~ 6qAOVO't1. "6w1.pt't1.~ 1tpO'taat< ecpaµtvovoµaCta9a1.,6w 'tOU"1l'to1."10 auv6iaµou - 6wcpip£1.6£ ou6tv "ii" 6w µ~ auUaPi\c; A.E'y£1.V i\ 6w 6£ 6w 'tOU"ti" (i\"tuttp"), £ut£p£Vicai of>'tol. 6ooiv - 'tO~ C. 6i "(£ 't01.0'l)'t0UC.. Tt't01..,. ftµipa Ev'IJµµ.ivov Menas: cn>v'IJµµ.ivw;a'". P 7-8 'tii>Vffp'ta0"£(1)V Kal':fleisch : Ti\;1tpotaatm; P 9 'tO,:a61t~wyµ.iva secl. Kieffer:,:o61t~£'1>yµtvov Kalbfleisch 10 6T1)..ovo,:1 P26fj)..ovP 1 ante 6ui inser. it Kieffer 12 ante 1:oi;inser.81:1 Menas in P: ki Prantl:ij Kalb2 ij secl. Huby

-

111E Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1 44 50a39 (CAG t.2.1 p.389.31-390.9 Wallies)

£utCOV 1ttpi 'tO>Vil; oµo).oy{ac;icai 'tO>V6w 'ti\c; tic; aoovmov

anayei>"(i\c; U.,t1. icai aAAOUc; 1toAAOUc; il; i>no9iatmc;1ttpa{vta9m, 1ttpi

HYPOTHETICAL

SYLLOGISM

241

1110 Galen, Introductionto Logic3.3-5 (BT p.8.7-9.16 Kalbfleisch)

To resume, then, when it is believed that something is the case because something else is the case, the premise is mostly called "hypothetical by connection" by the old philosophers; again, when we think that because this is not the case, this is the case, like "Because it is not night, it is day," they mostly call a premise of this kind "separative". But by some of the more recent philosophers it is called a "disjunctive proposition", just as the other kind of hypothetical premise which we called "by connection" becomes "conditional". The more appropriate form of expression for the propositions, i.e., those which we said were called "separative premises", is by means of the conjunction "or" - it makes no - and difference whether we say "or" using one syllable or tw1 for conditionals by means of "if" or "since", since these also have 4 the same meaning. So that a statement like: "If it is day, the sun is above the earth", is called a "conditional proposition" according to the more recent philosophers, but according to the old ones a "premise hypothetical by connection". But those like: "Either it is day or it is night", are called a "disjunctive proposition" in the usage of the more recent philosophers, but in that of the old a "premise s hypothetical by separation". The separative premise is equivalent to a statement like this: "If it is not day, it is night", which is stated in the conditional form of speech, and those who attend only to the words call it a "conditional", but those who attend to the nature of the facts call it "disjunctive"; similarly, a form of speech like this: "If it is not night, it is day", is a disjunctive proposition by the very nature of the facts, but in expression it has the form of a conditional. 1

The Greek words

~

and

~'to\

both mean "or".

fleisch 6i P1: f\ P2:ii Kieffer post d tres litt. in ras. P: f\ tbttp Kieffer:f\ btti Prantl µv' 14 vteanipou; Menas: 7taA.a\Ou;P 20 crov11µµivcp Kalbfleisch:CJ'l>V'lJ.Lp: CJ'l>V'lµµ.EVOVMenas 2.3 A.£~co;Menas: 6ti~~p

111E Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.44 S0a39

(CAG vol.2.1 p.389.31-390.9Wallies)

After speaking about arguments basedon agreement and those proved by reductioad impossibile, he (Aristotle) says that many other conclusions are reached by hypothesis; he puts off dealing with

242

Loc1c

390 J>vi>nt:p-t{9ttatµ!v ~ ipmv EfftJJ.EMO'tt:pov, ou µ11v'PfPttat aU'toi> croyypaµµa nt:pl au'tmv· 8t:6q,pamoc;6' al>'tmviv 'toi; iaCou;'Avw..uciU.a ml Eu&,µoc;m{ nvt:c; c'iU.ot 'tmv E'ta{pmv s nmi; µV11µoVtu£t, aU'tOU.li'yot 6' av 'tOUno8ttucouc;1eal'touc;6ui 'tOU6tatp£'t\1COU 't£ 1eal 6tt:Ct:un,aivou-i\1eal 'to~ 6ui Mocpa:nidic;auµJtl.oidic;,t:i.cipa ofnot ttt:pot 'ta>v1tpot:tprtµtv0>v • napa 't~ t:ip11µiv~ t:lt:v uv 1eal oi av~ lea\ ouc;M')'OUCJ\ "1ea'taffO\OTll'ta", 'tO~ MO'tOUµ&U.ovlea\ 10 ~TtOVlCUtoµo~, mt t:i 't\V£viv c'iU.ou;t:if>'ll'tat.

i;

i;

1-6 Eiulemus,fr. 20 Wehrli

9-10 [Themistius],In Arist. Anal. pr. 50a39 (CAG t.23.3 p.152.5-17) 12 AleXllnderAphrodisiensis,In Arist. Anal. pr. 45b15 (CAG t.2.1 p.324.16-325.24)

6 A£yO\Wallies: Aq£\ aB 9 11:apcx (6t) coni. Barnes(RUSCH t.2 p.139 12 11:pcnacmov del. Barnes(ibid.n.3) n.2)

112A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.23 41a37 (CAG t.2.1 p.262.28-264.31 Wallies)

"6t' UJto8fot:~ 6£ c'ill11c;",~ £Ut£V,t:Tuv'tO'to1t60t:01v · 1s UJttt£9,, 'YCXP iv 'tq>OUV£X£\ 'tO £1.it apt:'t"l E1t1.CJ'tT)µ11 im{v, 6t6alC't"lV t:i11'to npoaA.aµpav6µt:vov6t:{;t:~ µ116t:6µ£Vov au't"lv t:lvat. t:i "fCXP alla cpavt:pov1ealyvmpiµov~ 1eal'to auv11µµivov,ou6e auAA.Oy1.CJµoc; £'ftoM')'Oc; (av) t:i11o'tOI.OU'toc;. ou6e 'YCXP XP£WV aulloyu,µou nva 't"lV apXTlv'tov 'tOtOU'tov mpixt:a9ai A.6yovot6v 't£ • 6t:i "fCXP 'tov auAA.Oy1.CJµov 20

i;

i;

HYPOTHETICAL SYLLOGISM

390

them, because he is intending to speak of them more carefully, but in fact there is in circulation no work of his about them. But Theophrastus mentions them in his own Analytics,and also Eudemus and some of his (Aristotle's) other colleagues. He would be referring to arguments which are hypothetical through a connection, which is also called a conditional, and an additional assumption, and those through a division or a disjunction, or again those through a negative conjunction, if indeed these are different from those mentioned before. Besides those mentioned there would also be those from analogy, and those which they call "from quality" (which are) those from more and less and equal, and any other different kinds of hypothetical premises that there may be, about which I have spoken elsewhere.

112A Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sPrior Analytics 1.23 41a37 (CAG vol.2.1 p.262.28-264.31Wallies)

263

"By some other hypothesis" - his (Aristotle's) words-would also be those which the younger men 1 want alone to call syllogisms. These are those which are formed from a "tropic", as they say, and an additional premise, the "tropic" being a conditional or a disjunctive or a conjunctive. The older men2 call these "mixed" from a hypothetical premise and a "deictic", i.e., categorical. For if the supposition were the "continuous" or conditional (premise), "If virtue is knowledge, virtue is something that can be taught", and then it were shown that virtue is knowledge, it would have been shown that it is also teachable. For it would in this way have been taken in addition that it is so, if it were shown that it is knowledge. So the syllogism again would be related to the latter, and a categorical proof of it; like, "Every disposition which cannot be changed from true to false is knowledge: but virtue is a disposition which cannot be changed from true to false: virtue, then is knowledge." For in no other way would it be laid down by a syllogism that virtue is knowledge, except by a categorical syllogism. And if this is shown by a syllogism, the original proposition is proved constructively through the hypothesis. For it was assumed in the "continuous" proposition, that if virtue is knowledge, it is teachable. For if the additional premise did not need proof, but were obvious and known, like the conditional, such an argument would again not be a syllogism, for an argument of this kind could not give any scope for a syllogism at all.3 For a syllogism must prove what is

244

LOGIC

6t1.1cvuva1., a CXVEU 'tOUaulloy{aaa9a1. OUIC ion yvci>pl.j.lOV. 'tOµ£Vo~v (Jl)VTlµµivov coc; yYO>pl.j.lOV iv 'tO'i.;imo0£'t1.KOi.;, a'tpoK1.ICCX Aqouo1.,i.aµpcivE'ta{'t£ Kai 't£9£'ta1.,iv o~ "(£ ou'tc.oc; q£1.. A.£utem1.6i 'tOnpooi.aµpav6µtvov aµq,i&l;ouµtvov tlvai, ~ qn'101. 9tcxppaa'tV aU'tOEiC'tf>07t\.1COU ml 111~ Aaµpav11'ta\.6d;tax; 6£6µtvov, 6£i'ta\. 1Ca't11yop1.1COU 7tp~ 'tO6t1.x9ijva1. [6ui] c:rull.oyiaµou.oiov Ei A11q,9dri 6w1.p£'tl1COV 'tOi,'tO\.amµa Eµa'to~apa), ci.vay1C'111Cal amo 6t1.x9ijva1. 6ui 1Ca't11yop1.1COU rlt aB 78 \17to9mxii>;[Them.]: \17tou9tl'IC~aB 81 d ii Wallies: d B3 'superscr.),[Them.): £111aB 82 d ii post corr. B: d e111a et ante corr. B: d [Them.]

w

HYPOTHETICAL SYLLOGISM

247

The same argument holds for the disjunctive "Either this or this", which also they say is from a "tropic" and an additional assumption: for whichever of them is taken as needing proof, needs a categorical syllogism for its proof. For example, if the disjunctive "The soul is either body or bodiless" were taken, and it were then proved constructively that it is not body (for in this way there would be added "But it is not body, it is bodiless, then"'), it is necessary that that should be proved through a categorical syllogism, like: "Every body is either an element or made up of elements: but the soul is neither an element nor made up of elements: the soul, then, is not body." It is even the same with the (mood) from a negative conjunction, if at least that is different from the moods mentioned before, and not the same as the (mood) through the conditional with an affirmative antecedent and a negative consequent, like "If A, not B". For in these too, if the "changed assumption" needed proof, it would be proved through a categorical syllogism: for example, "It is not true both that a pleasant life is the goal, and that virtue is to be chosen for itself: but virtue is to be chosen for itself: a pleasant life is not therefore the goal." For the changed assumption: "Virtue is to be chosen for itself", is proved through a categorical syllogism, e.g. "From what disposition that which has it fares best itself, and performs its proper function most nobly, this is to be chosen for itself; but from virtue, which is a disposition, that which has it fares best itself and performs its proper function most nobly: virtue, then, is to be chosen for itself." If however, the same subject were taken hypothetically in this way: "If pleasure is the goal, virtue is not to be chosen for itself", the sequence too would be proved through a syllogism like this: "Everything which is to be chosen as being productive of something, is not to be chosen for itself; but virtue, if pleasure is the goal, becomes a thing to be chosen as being productive of pleasure: virtue, then, if pleasure is the goal, is not to be chosen for itself." The Stoics. The Peripatetics. Or, with pseudo-Themistius' reading, "or a starting-point". 4 This is not wholly satisfactory. Possibly "'but it is not body': it is bodiless, then", would make better sense. 1

2 3

248

LOGIC

112B Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.44 SOa16 (CAG t.2.1 p.388.17-20 Wallies)

1c:al8t:aV IlpO'tipc.ov civaA.u'tucci>v liyt:1. 'to npoo).aµJiav6µt:vov i\ 81.' btaycayii; 'ti9t:a0a1. i\ ml airto ii; udiat:ox; i\ 81.'ivapyt:~ i\ 8ux aull.oytaµou. 3 3,' ivapyda~]

cf.Sext.

Empir. Adv. math. 7.218 = 301A

112C Simplicius, In Aristotelis De caelo 3.1 298a27 (CAG t.7 p.552.31-553.4 Heiberg)

iv 8£ 'toi.v 't'T}V aMav Ti\;'tOtaUTrt; 2-3 cf.Sat. Empir.Adv. math.8.109-10(t.2 p.127.20-128.3Mutschmann);Galen. lnstit. logic. 3.3 (p.8.19-9.1Kalbfleisch)= 111D

113A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.29 45b19 (CAG t.2.1 p.326.8-12 Wallies)

86!;0001.lftP oi 61.. OAO>V uno9£'tt1CO(. ou; 8t:aV yap icai 'to croµdpaaµa i>1to9tnic6v • otov "ti c'iv9pom~ ion, Cov ianv, s ti Cij>ovEO'tl.V, oi>auxEO'tlV,ti c'ipa c'iv9pom~ EO'tl.V, ouaux iadv". btEi 'to{vuv6ti icai iv 'tOU'tOI.1eai ai. "f£V£0£1.'t01. ~ • E'tl.lCOI. I:: • OIi.WV "" -328 OU'tOI. U7t0 ul. 't'T)V V'AvaA.u't1.icii'>v 6M£pov axilµa A.E"f£1. iv 'tOt.Y 7tpot£pOJY fort.Huby 25 post OM>Yadd. tlvai a tlva1] iict'ivo tempt. Prantl

113C Philoponus, In Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.29 45b18 (CAG t.13.2 p.302.6-23 Wallies)

o

axop£i 6£ iv 'tOU'tOI.V AE"fOJJ.EVO>V 1tapa.'tip 8tocppaa'tcp61.• oA.Ouuxo9n1.1eoov . ouyap 6iov'tai of>'to1. m't'l')yop1.icou OUA.A.O"fl.CJJJ.OU, OXJ't£ ou6AvXPTl01.µ£U0£1. 7tpo6t to B· d JJ.Ttto A a.pa, oi>6t tor." bµ.o~ mi to tp!-tov out~· "d J.1.Tt to B, ooot to A· £i.to B, Kai to r• £i. J.I.Tt 'tO A a.pa, oi>6t 'tl. tO>Vr." V

'

'

.....

•

A

7-10 Alexander Aphrod., In Arist. Anal. pr. 45b19 (CAG t2.1 p.326.12-19)

15 post 11:cU.w add. 1:0t

113D Scholion in Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.29 45b18 (cod. Flor. bibl.

nat. centr., Conv. Soppr. J 6.34 Paluello)

=Arist. Lat. t.3.4 p.320.7-16Minio-

hie Theophrastus conatur redarguere, per totum hypotheticos syllogismos inquiens non indigere huiusmodi via. dicit autem "per totum hypotheticos" qui et propositiones omnes et conclusionem habent hypotheticam, quique videlicet secundum tres figuras fiunt; ut "si est homo, animal est; si animal est, substantia est; igitur, si s homo est, substantia est." hi ergo, quia nullam habent categoricam propositionem, non probantur categorico syllogismo; neque enim hypothetica propositio categorici syllogismi conclusio fit. sed Alexander et plurimus chorus philosophorum nee syllogismos huiusmodi contendunt; nil enim nisi consequentiam eos aiunt 10 ostendere. vid. Appendicem no. 1

HYPOTHETICAL

SYLLOGISM

253

those which take both the premises and the conclusion hypothetically, like "If A, B too, but if B, C too; if A then, C too." Notice that even the conclusion is taken hypothetically. He (Alexander) says with regard to this, then, that totally hypotheticals are not syllogisms at all, for they indicate nothing more than consequence. As a result the method is common to all (true) syllogisms. But Theophrastus said that these, too, can be brought under the three figures, for when we say, "If A, B too; if B, C too" and then conclude "If A then, C too", A is analogous to the minor term and the subject, and B to the middle term, being predicated of A, and the subject of C, which is analogous to the major term; so that this will be the first figure. Again, the second is formed when I say this: "If A, B too; if not C, not B either; if not A then, not C either." Similarly the third too thus: "If not B, not A either; if B, C too; if not A then, not any of C, either."

113D Scholium on Aristotle's

PriorAnalytics 1.29 45b18 (cod. Flor. bibl. =Arist. Lat.vol.3.4 p.320.7-16Minio-

nat. centr., Conv. Soppr. J 6.34 Paluello)

Here Theophrastus tries to argue to the contrary, saying that totally hypothetical syllogisms do not need this kind of method. 1 He calls "totally hypothetical" those that have their premises and their conclusion all hypothetical, and which evidently are formed according to the three figures: like "If it is man, it is animal; if it is animal, it is substance: therefore, if it is man, it is substance." These, then, because they have no categorical premise, are not proved by a categorical syllogism, for a hypothetical proposition cannot be the conclusion of a categorical syllogism. But Alexander and a very large chorus of philosophers claim that these are not syllogisms at all, for they say that they display nothing but consequence. 1

I.e., the method of categorical syllogisms.

see Appendix no. 1

254

Loc1c

Methodus demonstrativa 114

Galenus, De placitis Hippocratis et Platonis 2.2.3-5 (CMG t.5.4.1.2 p.102.25-104.8 Delacy) 'ta 6£ Ol>IC oilCEUl'tOOV A11µµci'tCOV onooa 'tT)Vcpuo1.vEO'ttV,Eip11'tm µtv bti. 7tAEUJ'tov iv 'toi; IlEpi.cinood!;E~ imoµv11µaa1.v, iv of; wtaaav i611Aeoaa 'tT)V cino6£1.1m1C11v µt9o6ov onoux't{; ionv, napEmA.Ouv't£ 6w 'tOU7tpCl>'tOU 'tOOV6£ 'tOOV i>noµv11µa'tCOV iv iicdvn yuµvaoao9m 7tp'to· OUIC Ei n 6£ 1ea9' ai>'t6,7taV't~ Kai. ftaU'tO.'tq>-yap'tp1.1covcp, ft'tp{1cov6vionv, '\>7tilPXE1. 'tO't~ 'tpEi; 'YCOV~ 5 600op9atc;iaw;fXE1.V, wJ..a 1eai.1ea9'ai>'t6·'tq>6£ UJOOICEA.Ei 1ea9'a'\>'tO

"~

a ... ,

' ,. ' a· · , """' · , " '

DEMONSTRATION

255

Demonstration 114

Galen, On the Doctrinesof Hippocratesand Plato 2.2.3-5 (CMG vol.S.4.1.2 p.102.25-104.8 De Lacy) I have discussed the number and nature of the assumptions which are irrelevant in full in my memoranda On Demonstration, in which I explained the nature of the whole method of demonstration, and throughout the first book of these memoranda I urged anyone who tries to demonstrate anything to exercise himself first 4 in that. But I declare that the best writings on it are by the old philosophers associated with Theophrastus and Aristotle, in the books of the PosteriorAnalytics,and for that reason I do not expect that there will be a long argument against them about the three 5 principles of a living being. For they would be ashamed to bring into scientific demonstrations the amateurish and rhetorical assumptions with which the books of Chrysippus are filled.

115

Themistius, Paraphrase of Aristotle'sPosterior Analytics, on 1.2 72a824 (CAG vol.5.1 p.7.3-6 Wallies) Theophrastus defines axiom like this: an axiom is an op1ruon either about homogeneous matters, (like) "if equals from equals",1 or about absolutely everything, like "the affirmation or the negation".2 For these are as it were innate and common to all. 1 and 2 Both

quotations are just the opening words of complete axioms.

116 Philoponus, On Aristotle's Posterior Analytics 1.4 73a27 (CAG vol.13.3 p.71.4-14 Wallies) You must know then that Aristotle in these (words) says that "in itself" and "quaitself" are the same, but those associated with Theophrastus say that they differ, for "in itself" is more general than "qua itself". For if something is qua itself, this is also in itself, but it is not the case that if something is in itself, it is also in all cases qua itself. For a triangle has the property of having its three angles equal to two right angles qua being triangle but also in itself. But

2.56

LOGIC

µevUfflXPXE1., O'UICE't\ 6£ ftQU'tO • ouyap ftl(JO(JIC~ UK'tcp 'tO 't~ 'tPE"i ymv~ 600 op9au; \O'~ £XEtV(Ei yap'tOU'tO,OUICav 'tlp iaod,Eupq, ~ CJICpmvbE{'t\VO>V 'tau'ta Cn>V'tPEXOV'ta 'tUU'tOV t?vat £cp11 CXJ.UPO>. 1 'tO\V'UVSa : 6i RU et ed. CAG RU: &ua\v Sa

117

6 600 RU: 600-\vSa

8 600

Alexander Aphrodisiensis, Quaestiones et solutiones 1.26 (Suppl. Arist. t.2.2 p.42.27-31 Bruns) ~v 1eai w.loc; 'tpoxoc;'tOU1ea9' ai>'t6, of, mi 'Ap\CJ'totEA1lc; 1eai 8tocppCXO'toc; h 'tO"i 'Ya'tEpou; aviv 'tlp Op\CJJ.lcp 'tO q1UKClPXE\ napc;~:i\µµa. aU.' me; 1CCX't(X.(JIC£'\XXO't\1COV 'tOU'tObtima.a9a.t 'tOan:o8£tlC'tOV n:pO'tt'ta.lC'ta.t, tlva.t 'tO £XE\V't'TlVan:66tt!;tv. £1t£t611 yap KUpic.oc; £71:\0'fTJJ.L«c; 'ta.U't«c; 'tac; 8uo 'fi0na.t, optG'ttlCTJV 't£ Ka.\ an:o6£tlC'ttlCTJV, coc;8toq>pa.CJ'to6£U'ttpcpPtPA.icp 't'i\c;'An:o8£t1C't\1C1lc; 'AA.£!;a.v6pcp 601Cti'tq>'Aq,po6tatti oc; 1c:a.l 'tOV8toq,pa.a'tov a.u'tov imq,ipt'ta.t µ&pnpa., a.Ua Ka.'ta6tu'ttpov 'U,yovICCX\ 1Ca.'taauJ.LPtP11mc; CT1't£\ n:tpl optCJµ.ou. 1 post~Tt·tt:itldd.ouC (f.2n")

121 Ptolemaeus, Wa~Iyat Aristutalis wa-fihrist kutubihi wa-say> min abbarihi ila Galus, Fihrist (cod. Constantinopolitanus Ayasofya 4833, f.16vv.12-13)

DEFINITION

259

without a break, but if I say "animal", and again "walking", and after an interval I go on with "with two feet", the utterance becomes multiple because it is divided up by intervals.

119

Eustratius, On Aristotle'sPosterior Analytics 2.3 90b23 (CAG vol.21.1 p.44.1-7 Hayduck) But perhaps the words "of one thing as one, there is one (mode oO understanding" are put first not as a (syllogistic) premise, but as part of a constructive (dialectical) proof that to understand what is to be proved is to have the proof; for since he (Aristotle) holds the view that properly speaking there are these two (modes oO understanding, that of definition and that of proof, as Theophrastus testifies, and Alexander (too), he is meaning to say that it is not possible for there to be definition and proof of one thing as one. Hence neither can what is definable, as one thing, be known without a definition, nor can what is provable be known without a proof.

120

Leo Magentinus, Introductionto Aristotle'sPosterior Analytics 2 (cod. Paris. Gr. 1917 f.257" and again 272v p.240a46-7 and bl-4 Brandis)

=

1 • • • he (Aristotle) Now in the second book of the Apodeictic enquires about definition not as his primary interest - as Alexander of Aphrodisias thinks, who brings in Theophrastus himself too as a witness - but as a secondary interest and incidentally he enquires about definition. 1

121

I.e., the PosteriorAnalytics.

Ptolemy, The Will of Aristotle,the Pinaxof His Worksand a BriefLife, to Gallus,from the Pinax (cod. Istanbul, Ayasofya 4833, f.16v 12-13) His (Aristotle's) book which he entitled On the Disciplineof De-

260

Lacie

fontes: cod. Constantin., ut supra; invenitur opusculum Ptolemaeietiam ap. lbn Abr U$aybi'a, 'l.Iyiln al-anbiP,t.1 p.68.22 Muller (IAU); sed hie titulus deest ap. az-Zawzani, MuntalJabiJtp.46.14-15 Lippert 1-2 te:dum Ptolemaei graecum deperditum 'tEXV'I optOt\lC'll, TI dxPTt'tU\ 8t6cppaa-ro(i 'Ava1unicoic; 1tpo-ripot(iconi. esse A. Baumstark,Aristotelesbei

den Syrern, Lipsiae 1900, p.82; cf.etiam AABT p.228

-

Topica 122A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica 1, prooemium (CAG t.2.2 p.5.21-7 Wallies)

'ton~.

tan -yap o cix;Ai-ytt 9t6cppcxa't~, cipxit 'ttv' 'it 6uva'tat 'YEi~ (X\)'t(l)V 1Ccx96AOu,ECJ't\'ta 1rup1cx s 'ta 'tO\CXU'tCX 6dKVua9cx{'t£ K«i. MXµp&.vta9cx1), 'tOi(i6! 1Ccx8'EICCXCJ'tp1.0µivoc; scriptumii-rot(?) ica06AD'I> B: mp1.0µivovA: 0>p1.0µivmc; a Sw.la

1228 Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica 2, prooemium (CAG t.2.2 p.126.11-21 Wallies) £(J't\ 6£ o 't07t~ cipzil IC(X\ cicpopµ11 £1t\X£tpT}µ«'t~·imxtip11µcx6£ 0 9t6cppcxa't~ ICCXAOUG\ 'tOV6lEVCXV'ttcp 'tOivcxv'tiov"· of>'tO(i yap o MYOµtv 1Ca06A.ou mpUJ't(X\ (on -yap 7ttpi. ivav'ttCOV1Ccx96AOu Aiynm, 611A.Oi), OUICE't\ µEV'tO\,ti 7ttpi.

261

TOPICS

fining, used by Theophrastus for the PriorAnalytics.One book. d.al...le1lll a,d.: 2~~1om.cod.

Topics 122A Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle's Topics 1, Introduction (CAG vol.2.2 p.5.21-7 Wallies) For the topic is, as Theophrastus says, a starting-point or fundamental principle, from which we take the starting-points (of argument) about each matter by turning our attention to it. It is limited in compass - for either it includes the common and universal, which govern syllogisms, or at any rate from them such things can be demonstrated and grasped 1 - but unlimited with respect to individual cases: for starting from these it is possible to obtain a probable premise relevant to the problem one has been set; for this is the starting-point. 1 This is obscure. In spite of being plural autii>v ("them") seems to pick up "it", "the topic", as does the plural touimv ("these") which follows.

1228 Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle's Topics 2, Introduction (CAG vol.2.2 p.126.11-21 Wallies)

The topic is the starting-point and source of the epicheireme, and epicheireme is what they call the dialectical syllogism. Hence also Theophrastus defines topic, as we have already said at the beginning, like this: "Tie topic is a starting-point or fundamental principle, from which we take the starting-points (of argument) about each matter. It is limited in compass, but unlimited with respect to individual cases." For example, "If the one contrary (of a pair) belongs to the one contrary (of another pair), so will the other contrary belong to the other contrary" is a topic. For this statement and this proposition is limited with regard to the universal-for it shows that it is stated about contraries universally

262

Loc1c

ou

'tOOV8£ 'i\'tOOV8£ 'tOOV ivaV'tW>V A£'YE'tal., lonv mpl.0µ£VOV iv au'tip. µ.T)V all' an' aU'tOUopµo>µEVOUivaV'tup 'to ivav'twv uoopx£1.,Kai 'to ivaV'twv U1tc; £V'tQ)VOUO'to{xcov, ou'tcoc;ICai'ta AOUta".b yap 'Y£YOVUia. 'taU'ttlV8£ 'tOJt~ 1tp6'tao~ ii8rt't~ ci1to'tOU1tapaYY£AJ.la't~ [Atyco]'t'T)V 8wcpopav 1tapayy£Aµa't6;'t£ Kai 'tOJtOU d8ci>c;0 8t6cppaa- 10 't~ 'ta 'towu'ta, ooo~ fonv b 1tpci>'t~dp11µivo; 't01t~, 1tapayy£Aµa'ta A£'YE1.1Cai 't01tou;1tapayy£Aµan1Cou;·'tOyap imPU1t£1.V 8£iv, £i 'tO1Ca't O.AAOV 'tl.V(l'tp01tOV uoopxov ci>c; ouµ.PtP11~ ci1to8£8C.01C£, 1tapayy£Aµ.aouµ.PtP'lllC~ 'tl.lCOV. 'tO~ 8' av ci1t' aU'tOU£i1t b Atyc.ov"ti 'tO ci>c; ci1t08!8o'ta1.",1s ci1to8£8oµivovICa't'a).).ov nva 'tp61tovu1tcxpx£1., ou IC~ 'i\ £'t1.'1tp00£XEO't£pov "ti 'tO ci>c; ouµ.PtP'lllC~a1t08£00µ£VOV yev~ £i1t'i\ 1tCXA1.V op~ 'i\ w1.0v". 1

1-9 Swda,s.v. i6no; napayyiA.µa'to;8wcpeptl (no. 784, LG t.1 pars4 p.573.312-14 Aristoteles,Top.2.2 109a34-5 10 Adler), Theophrastonon nominato 10 ).qco aABD:

am. Z: del. Wallies

124A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica 1.6 102b27 (CAG t.2.2 p.55.24-7 Wallies) Kai 8£oq>pao't~ 8£ iv 'tO~ aU'tOUTo1t1.1CO~ 1Ca96).ouµ.wv µt9o8ov µ.T) 1tapa81.00va1. OKouoooac;ixcopl.0£µ.iv'toovallcov 'tOouµ.PtP1t~ ci>c; U'ltayoµ.EVOV 'tq>opcp, 't(l au.a8£ 1t£1.pa9£i;'tq>pl.Oµ.q> U1tO'tCX00£1.V ciowp£O't£pavi1to{110£ 't'T)V 1tpayµa't£wv.

- but it is not also laid down in it whether it is said about these or these particular contraries. It is, however, possible for those starting from it to argue dialectically about every set of contraries.

123

Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sTopics 2.2 109a34 (CAG vol.2.2 p.135.2-18 Wallies) We must not ignore the fact that Theophrastus says that precept and topicdiffer, for a precept is what is stated in more common and universal and simple terms, and from it the topic is discovered. For the source of the topic is the precept, just as the topic is the source of the epicheireme. For instance, a precept is stated like this: "We must argue from the contraries, from coordinate items", but the topic is like "If the one contrary has several senses, the other has too", or, "If the one contrary (of a pair) belongs to the one contrary (of another pair), the other contrary also belongs to the other contrary", and again, "As is one of the coordinate items, so are the rest." For the topic is a premise derived from the precept. Theophrastus, then, knowing this difference between precept and topic, calls principles like the topic first mentioned (by Aristotle)1 preceptsand preceptivetopics.For "We must consider if he has treated what belongs in some other way as an accident", is preceptive. But the topic from this would say, "If what is treated as an accident belongs in some other way, it has not beeri treated correctly", or, still most particularly, "If what is treated as an accident were a genus, or again a definition or a property". 1 This refers to the example discussed by Aristotle at 109a34-5, which is repeated by Alexander in the next sentence.

124A Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sTopics 1.6 102b27 (CAG vol.2.2 p.55.24-7 Wallies) Theophrastus too, in his Topics,being eager to provide a single universal method, separated accident from the rest as not being subsumed under definition, but, in trying to subordinate the rest to definition, he made the subject less clear.

264

Lacie

1248 Proclus, In Platonis Pannenidem 1, prooemium (col.635.2-12 Cousin) 'tOOOU'tOV µEV'tO\6uxq,Ep£WTi\c;'t01tuci\c; Ti\c;Kapa 'tip 'Apl.G'tO'tEA.£\ µ£9ooou 'taU't'l'lV cpaalv, on iK£1V1} µ£V£i61}2tpoPA11µa:tcov 6ita'tT)aa-co 'tE't'tapa Kai xpoc;£K(X(J't0V 'tOU'tO>V £UKopuxvi;£up£v mix£ipf10£0>V, £i K«l o 8£ocppaa-coc; 'tl)Vu-cpa6a auv£AO>V iv 6uo µ6voic;xpopMµaai K£piypacp£i 'tl)Vµ£9ooov,otov 'COµ£Vxpoc;opov £lvai -cC9£-cai, 'CO6£xpoc; 5 'tO auµP£P11K6c;, 'tCX µ£VY£V\KCX xpopMµa-ca -coic;Kpv.

-

1-7 cf.Arist. Top. 1.4-5 101b17-102b26

125 Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica 1.5 102a1 (CAG t.2.2 p.45.10-13 Wallies)

6£i 6£ µ11ayvo£iVon 8£6q,paa-coc;'CCX K£pl 'tOUau-cou xpopMµa-ca UffO'tCl(JC,£\ -coic;Y£ViKoic;, (l)C,7t£p Kai 'CCX ano 'tO>V 6iaq,opv · A[Y£\yap "Ka\'tl)V6uxq,opcxv Ka\'tl)V'tCll>'tot1}'ta y£Vim9µtv." 1 iou autouD: ainouA:

'tautouaBP

126 lbn Rusd, TalbI$ al-Gadal 3.3 118b10-19 (p.556.8 et 13-16 Jehamy)

fontes: ed. Jehamy, ut supra (codd. FL); ed. Butterworth p.106.6 et 12-15 (codd. FL); versio Latina ap. AOCAC t.1.3 f.57M-58A (B) 3 ~ (prior) om. ut vid. B

~

(posterior)L: om. F

127A Simplicius, In Aristotelis Categorias 11 14a19 (CAG t.8 p.415.15-19 Kalbfleisch) 8£6cppaa-coc; 6£iv -coic;tau-couTommie;-ea&yqpa.q,£Vwtopwt£povi-n 71:0\0UV'ta 'tOV'JJ,yov."md 6! ivav'tiai 'tO>V ivav'timv ai CXPXai, 6i\AOV on ou6£ iv £V\ YEVU'tauta, Ka9a.n£p ou6£ 'COaya9ov Kai 'COKaKOV

TOPICS

265

1249 Proclus, On Plato'sParrnenides 1, Introduction (col.635.2-12Cousin) They (some commentators) say that this (method of arguing) differs from Aristotle's method of topics to this extent, that that (method) distinguished four kinds of problem and discovered a wealth of dialectical arguments for each of these, although Theophrastus did away with the quartet and limited the method to two kinds of problem only. He related the one to definition and the other to accident, assigning problems about genus to the group connected with definition, but counting those about property with the group connected with accident. S ofov] lw coni. Stallbaum

125

Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sTopics 1.5 102a1 (CAG vol.2.2 p.45.10-13 Wallies) We must not ignore the fact that Theophrastus subordinates the problems about "the same" to matters of genus, like those about differentiae. For he says, "Let us treat both the differentia and sameness as matters of genus."

126

Averroes, Middle Commentaryon Aristotle'sTopics 3.3 118b10-19 (p.556.8 and 13-16 Jehamy) The thirty-sixth topic is taken from addition. . .. Themistius and Theophrastus think that the power of this topic is extremely obvious; that is to say, the greatest matter is that by means of which something becomes greater, and when it is subtracted from that thing, the thing diminishes through its subtraction. It is (a topic) common in all questions of comparison.

127A Simplicius, On Aristotle'sCategories 11 14a19 (CAG vol.8 p.415.1519 Kalbfleisch) But Theophrastus in his own Topicswrote the following, which makes the argument still more difficult: "Since the principles of contraries are contrary, it is clear that these too are not in one genus,

Loc1c

ICU\ICLYTI~ICUi. G'tCXCJ~. £iT16' UVICU\wt£PoXT1 1CUi. iU.£1.~ ivuvna

yt 1Cui.CXPiui.mi. t'Uioc; 1Cui.adpfla~.· 1-5

cf.Aristotelis

Topia, 4.3 123b1-37

2 ai om. JA

1278 Alexander Aphrodisiensis,

In Aristotelis Metaphysica 5(4).10 1018a25 (CAG t.1 p.381.11-15 Hayduck) ivuvdu yap 'Y[VTI '(() aya9ov mi. '(() ICUICOV, me;U'U't~ iv 'tU\Ci Ku'tfl'YOpUX~ tiPT11C£ 1eai.iv 'tip 't£'tv mi. 9toq,paa'toc; iv 'tq>1tpco-tep 'tOOV T01t1.1COOV, aoux ota '(£'tO>V u,i:'U'U't µiya ICUi. XaA£1tOV t?vai voµ.1.Cov'tO>V tic;'tpV oit'tai 6uvu'tov tlvu1., 1Cu9Mtp yt 1Cui. 'Apl.G'tO'tUl.fl(i mi. 9toq,paa'toc;, E'ttpov hipcp 'ta'U'tOVov 'tq> Y£V£1., 'tOOaU'tT)V oµc.oc; £XE1.V 'tT)V iv £W£\. 6uxq,opav,me; ivaV'tl.CO'tU'tOV U7taau'tmc; 6t 1Cai. 'tOVA.f19apyi1COV '(£mi. 7tA.EUp1.'t1.ICOV, oi>6iva 6t 'tOVciv9p0>7tOV ftciv9p0>7tO(i • ml 'tOVµ.EViµxt1.p1.1cov £Va A.£'y£1.V ft iµ.,tt1.p1.1C~, oux eva 6t 'tOVutffOVftmoc;, ivov CXICOUGal. A.£j'OV'tO(i s

TOPICS

267

just as good and bad, and movement and rest, are not. And excess and deficiency would be contraries and principles, and form and privation." 1278 Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sMetaphysics S(a).101018a25 (CAG vol.1 p.381.11-15 Hayduck)

For good and bad are contrary genera, as he himself (Aristotle) says in the Categories and in the fourth book of his Topics,and Theophrastus in the first book of his Topics.They cannot belong at the same time to anything subordinated to them. Such too are the things under motion and rest. 128

Galen, On the Method of Treatment1.3 (vol.10 p.26.11-16 Kiihn) Then, when Aristotle and Plato 1 think it is so great and difficult a thing to divide up the genera accurately into their proper differentiae, and after them Theophrastus and the other philosophers try to work out the method, on the grounds that it had not been done successfully even by them, . . . 1 Galen has just referred to Plato's Philebws,Sophist,and Politicws,and Aristotle's On the Parts of Animals 1.

129A Galen, Against Lycus 4.2 (CMG vol.5.10.3 p.14.14-16 Wenkebach)

Plato thinks it possible, as do also Aristotle and Theophrastus, for one thing to be the same as another in genus, but yet to have so great a difference at the species level as to be completely contrary to it. 1298 Galen, On the Method of Treatment2.7 (vol.10 p.137.9-138.2 Kiihn)

Is it not then a matter of extreme stupidity, or contentiousness, or I do not know what other name it deserves to be called by, to agree that the phrenetic is one qua phrenetic, and likewise the lethargic and "pleuritic", but not man one qua man; and to say that the empiric is one quaempiric, but not horse one qua horse, when it is possible to hear both Aristotle and Theophrastus saying that

Lacie

268

'ApunO'tW>U~'t£ mi 8tocppacnou 6uvaa9ai n 'tq>JJ.£V £W£\ 'taU'tOV intcipxttv E't£povhipcp, 'tq>6' cip"9µij>µri 'taU'tov, ln 6t WU'tmvlµ138 npoo9£v ai>'tou'tOUIC*ICdvo~'\>(l)'ll')'T1p~ ox; 6uxcpopavti.6&v £ut£iv aV't'OU(J~ • o 6' £ICfll~ yuva1.1CCi>vin6~ £1Cff116T)v £1Cap~ ytyuµvaaµ.ivci>vciv6pii>v.

..

1-13cf.Galeni librum De meth. med. 1.3 (p.28.2-4) 131

Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Metaphysica 5(4).15 102la31 (CAG t.l p.408.18-22 Hayduck)

O't\6£ A.E'y£'tU\ np~ 'tUU'taiv otc; ianv, '\)ff() µtv 8tocppaa'tOUiv B 'tO>V T071:\ICO>V ""' OU't~ " " ""O>V ' yap ' £1Ca £tp11'tat· µEV n.c.rc.'tU\, ICU\ it auµµE'tpia mi it l:l;~ 1Caiit auv9£a~. µv11µ11 i>napx£\'tOU'tO~,\JU~

J.la:u~.,i.,~

J.Ji:!~ JU.11 ~I

~I_,.. ... llALA~I

1, :1J L..~ LAl¥J ~ 4.J.L,=JI ~I.,.. irA•l+J .I.WI ~i., ~ll..JI ~Jill c.,iJi,J1c:,ISj! ~~

fontes: ed. Jehamy,ut supra (codd. FL); ed. Butterworth p.170.1-11, 171.1114, 193.12-13 (codd. FL); versio Latina ap. AOCAC t.1.3 f.101E-G, K-L,

113M (B)

6 .,..:..JI .•. ,,I Arab.: in definitionibus alicuius decem praedicamentorum, et quaedam sJnt loca sumpta in singulis decem praedicamentis B 7 ~ uJ ~l,A.&.'il Arab.: in privationis definitione (< ,.J.AJI.-. ,rl) B 10 ~.,.. ,.L...,.'1, FLB(nominibus compositis): ~.,.. ~ in marg.L, I!utterworth 16 J.11..ll LB (loca generis simpliciter): UJJ..11F JehamyButterworth 17 ~I

Arab.: om. B

TOPICS

132

603

604

620

271

Averroes, MiddleCommentaryon Aristotle'sTopics 6.5-14 (p.602.14603.6, 603.23-604.2,620.7-8Jehamy) One ought to know that of the topics which are taken from the fact that a definition is not a definition, (1) some are topics taken from the fact that the genus is not a genus - (genus is here to be understood) not from the point of view that it is genus absolutely, because the topics of genus have already been covered, but from the point of view that it is a genus taken up in the definition (2) some are topics taken from the differentiae, (3) and some are topics taken from the definitions as a whole; of these, (a) some are topics taken in the definitions of each one of the ten categories, (b) some are topics taken in the definitions of privations, (c) some are topics related to the definitions of composite things, (d) some are common topics related to all the categories, (e) and some are topics related to the definitions of things indicated by compound names. We will enumerate these topics according to this order and in this division, for this is what Themistius did and before him Theophrastus; and although this procedure is at variance with the order in Aristotle's book, it nevertheless appears to be more in accordance with the discipline (of dialectic) and more helpful for memorization and study .... It is clear that the objection which is raised on the basis of the remoteness or nearness or order of the genus is different from the objection which is raised on the basis of absolute genus. This objection therefore was not included among the topics of absolute genus, as Theophrastus says, reproaching Aristotle for having repeated here the topics of genus. . . . These, then, are the topics of the definitions, which we have arranged according to the order given to them by Theophrastus and Themistius, since it fits better the order of the (dialectical) discipline and is easier to memorize.

272

LOGIC

133 Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica 2.3 110b16 (CAG t.2.2 p.154.16-23 Wallies) oµo10v'tOU'tO, of>ml aU'tOU8tocppaa't~ iv 'tq>Iltpl 'tO>V 'ltOCJaxmc; JJ,£µVT1'ta1., 'tO munaa9ai 'lta.V'tp{ymvovO't\&alv op9ai; i.aa.c;£XE\'t«u; 'tpti; yc.ov{a.c; • it yapme; 1ea06A.OU it me; 1ea0'E1Caa'ta'ltO.V'ta. civacJ1C£Ua.Ct1v ~v 0u.ov'ta.c;'tOO't\o 'YEC.OJJ.£'tP11; E'ltUJ'tata\'ltUV'tp{yc.ovov &alv op0ai; i.aa.c;£XOV 't«u;'tpti; yc.ov{a.c;, XP'l'I ml 'tCX 1ea0.E1CacJ'ta µt'tay£\V 'tOV)./yyov 5 {1ealyap'tOU'tOCJ11µatV£'ta1) 1CalAaPOv'ta.c; O't\0 IJ.11 oUit't~ O't\£OU 'tp{yc.ovov, ooo'ti &alv op0ai; i.aa.c;qti oUit,'toot n KPoX£1.f>Waµivou; A£y£\VO't\"'tOU'tO 6£ OU1C oUitv· ou6' a.pa, ti 6ualv op0ai; i.aa.c;£X£1., Ti:: .. O\OEV.OU'ltaV apa Ow£. ,...

1-9

•

~

V

cf.Aristotelis Anal. post 1.1 71a25-b8

134 Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica 5.2 130a8 (CAG t.2.2 p.378.24-379.3 Wallies) Koll.a yap 1ea0' au'ta µEV AE'yOµtVaOU1C£(J't\ 'tO>V'ltOA.ACX · 1eal naliv 011µa1v6v'tc.ov, CJUV't£0tv'ta6£ ciUTJA.O~'ltA.£\C.O 011µa{v£1 ECJ't\V a 1ea0'au'ta IJ.EVAEyOµtva7tA.£\C.O 011µatV£\,CJUV't£9£v'ta 6£OU1C£'t1., me;i6dx0,, iv 'tq> IlEpl 'tOU 'ltOA.AaXioc; 8£oq>paa'tOU.iv yap 'tq> int0'taa0a1 ypaµµa'ta 'to auvaµq,6't£pov ciµq,{po)..ovµ116£'t£pou'tOOVs oµc.ovuµouOV't~ 1ea9' aU'tO· 'tOamo ml 'tO'tOVAte.ova'tOV 379 ovoµa'tC.OV '\L ' , , ~' •,:, , """ n,w.'tc.ova 'tU7t't£\V • 'ta, µtv yap ovoµa'ta an,w., ot u£ £-:, amc.ov A.6'yo; ciµq,{po)..o; · no.A.iviv 'tq>UE't~ 7t£'t£'ta1., ICUC.OV UA.alC'tEi CJUYlCEtµEV~ 'tCXµEVovoµa'ta oµci>vuµa,oi 6£ A.6yo1Tla1.v.

m-

1-8 Suda, s.v. yuµvaaia (110. 479, LG t.1.1 pars 1 p546.8-15 Adler) 7 'AplOWt&AO'I>~] DiogenesLllerliws,Vitae5.24, index Hesychii110. 65 (p.13 Rose) et index Ptolemaei110. 55 (p.20 Rose) 8cocppaatou] 68 110. 34, 35 et 36

136 Anonymus, In Aristotelis Analytica posteriora 2.15 98a24 (CAG t.13.3 p.590.4-10 Wallies) 61.a 'tOU'tOOV 6t 6i6aaict1. ~µfu;. K~ yvma6µt9a ooa 'taU'tCX OV'ta cillftA.O~npopMµma µ~ &icti 6ux 'to ml 6uxcp6V tunopftaav't~ Tit;ai't~ £XE1.V ml Ktpi 'tO>V ollmv oµo~ A£'YE1.V. !Cal.8toq>paa't~ 6£ mpayµa'ttuCJa'tOKEp1. fllV auvayO>'Y'lV 'tO>V oµou.ovnpoPA.111,W'tOOV. all' £1Ctiv~ µEV 1.0'tOptitv s £1CElVO~ 'tlVa oµoia cillftA.O~ tcnl 'tO>V 2tpoPA.1lµV iciµpO>V.• •• 35 -ilµe~ µtv acrtpO>V 'tUfl:OICE\µ.EVOU EO't\Vµ.a.ti'tOt:?va.i £%EL, 'taU'ta 6£ crov9t:ta, 'ta cpUO\lCV £yYCOOJJ.£VO>V, OU'tO> ouvay£\ on 'tCXq,uouc:a.cipcx npayµa'tcxyivc.oo1c:t:'tm 'tO>V «PXii>v iyvcooµhocov.

35

1-4 Philoponus,In Aristotelis Physiai 1.5 188a19(CAG t.16 p.108.22-6)

1448 Simplicius, In Aristotelis Physica 1.1 184a10-16(CAG t.9 p.9.5-10 Die ls) ciU.' on JJ.EV ticnv «PX«i.'tO>V (j)UO\ICOOV, £(1)£~,j\; anac; o~ &(~£\ CXU't~'tT)V7tpO'tCX(J\V 1c:cxi. OU8ti'tCX\vuv cinood~tO>;• 8io olJJ.m'tCXUntV b JJ.MO\8toq,pcxa'to;iv cipxfi'tci>vtcxu'touCl>ooi1c:ii>v 1CCXi. 't«Untv ncxpi\1c:tv. (X7t£8£\~£ AF:'(O>V, "'to J.1,£\l'tO\ 'tOOV (j)UO\ICO>V cipx~ tlvcx\ 8i\AOV£IC'tOU'tCX JJ.EV (j)UO\ICCX OCOJJ.CX'tCX tlvcxi ouv9£'tcx,7tUV8£ auv9£'tOVcipxa.; q£\V 'tCX 5 i~ JwauylC£\'tCX\ • a.mxvyap 'to q,uoti ;\ OOOJJ.U imw ;\ qti "(£ o&JJ.cx • «JJ.'PO> & auv9t'tCX." 3-7 Simplicius, In Aristotelis Physica 1.2 184b15 (CAG t.9 p.21.8-10); Genruulius, In Aristotelis Physica 1.1 184a10-16 (Oeuvres complites t.7 p.486.6-9 Petit et Siderides et Jugie)

145 as-SahrastanT, al-Milal wa-n-nibal, ra>y tamistiyus 344.2Cureton)

(p.343.15-

~...,J.AJ ~~~~,_,~UuJ-.,.,1 ~ ~e ~ tl-,ii i>Ai,:a~i.~ •.ia.l, ~ ~i rft...11 ~ii.} ~1.,.,...,~.,..Lu4, ~~, 1~ lf,a~i.w1~, 1~l.ta~~c:,1~1,.,oltlll ~~~I~~ lf.;l,l c:,... J.,'11 _,..'ii~ 4+i~l,-~ 'ii~ 344

-~'11~~1~~1~1 ~,jJo~Uli.}i:,.µl~ots~I s " " ' • .,l:li... 'i_,•.,.sli 'i_,~ ~ ~ ~ I~ Gl,.v ~ r,JWIi.} ~ ' " .µ.a Kai.amo 7tpOOMXJ.L~CXVOUCJ\V, o ae 'AptCJ'tO't£A:r1c; 't'f> optaµip npoo'ti~CJ\ AE:yrov, "bxrtt to tOU 7t£piexovtoc;7ttpac; 7tpcotov a.KiV11tOV tout' ECJt\Vo tonoc;n. 1-4 Philoponus,In Aristotelis Physica 4.4 210b32-211a7(CAG t.17 p.541.7-9), Theophrastoet Eudemo non nominatis 2 Eudemus,fr. 79 Wehrli 12 Simplicius, In Aristotelis Physica4.4 210b32-211a7(CAG t.9 p.566.18-19)et 212a14-16(CAG t.9 pS83.10-12) 3-4 Aristoteles,Physica4.4 212a20-1

-

148 Proclus ap. Simplicium, In Aristotelis Physica, Corollarium de loco (CAG t.9 p.612.1-7 Diels)

ti ae aioµa £CJ't\V,,j\ a.Kiv11tov,j\ K\VOUµEVOV £CJt\V • ciU.' ei nvouµEVovOK(l)(Jouv, a.va)'IC11 Kai.Kata. t6nov au'to Kwt'ia0m • 8t8£t1C'tat "(ct.pO't\na.v to 07tOOCJOUV K\VOUJ.LEVOV l>t'iKata. t07tOVK\V£'ia0at· O)(Jt£ 7t£11CJE'ta\ t07tOU · tOUtOae «auvatov, ~ Kai 8eocppaG'tcp OOKE'i Kai 'AptCJ'tO't£A£t µevtot. (p11ai. youv 'tµ.ev a.yye'iovt6nov eivat s K\V'Tl'tOV, tov ae t07tOV a.yydov a.Kiv11tov, ~ liv UK\VT}tOU tou tOKOU Kata. 'Ap1.0'tO't£A£\ 1CCX\VO't£plXV iPcx81.0£V ooov· a.pl9µov µtv lftP1C\VT)O'£~ £1vcx\'tov xpovov ou1ea.K08£X£'tCX\, 8lon o µtv a.pl0~ 8l(l)plaµivov Koaov, ft 8£ 1e(v11a~1ecxi. o XP6vo; O'UV£X11;, 'to & auvq~ ou1ea.pi0µ11-r6v. 1 Eudemus, fr. 91 Wehrli

3 Strato, fr. 75 Wehrli

-

151C Albertus Magnus, Physica 4.3.4 (Op. omn. t.4.1 p.266.83-267.5

Hossfeld)

propter quod respondent viri illustres in philosophia, Avicenna, Alexander, Themistius et Averroes, Theophrastus et Porphyrius, quod tempus non est passio nisi unius mobilis per motum suum, 267 et hoe est primum mobile; et hie motus percipitur in omni motu sicut causa in suo effectu, et non est necessario in hac perceptione s collatio effectus ad causam, quia quidquid est in effectu, hoe est a causa, sive hoe advertatur et percipiatur distincte sive non. 2 Alexander] De tempore p.94.16 Thiry (Bibliot~que Thomiste 7 [1926}) Themistius] ap. Averroes,In Arist. Phys. 4 comm. 132 (fol. 203L, ed. a. 1562); cf.Themistiicomm. In Arist. Phys. 4.14 223b12-224a2(CAG t5.2 p.163.11-164.1 Schenkl) Averroes] In Phys. 4 comm. 98 (fol. 179G, ed. a. 1562) 7 percipiatur HPPlUrY: participatur 5 edd.

TIME

307

as inseparable. 1 Itpto9ai 1eai. iv6ix£'ta1., m9cmtp oi. µaB11µan1eo{q,aoi 't'llVo't1.yµ11v 'tO 21:01.tivtj\ q,op~ 't'llV ypaµµftv, imoKEITTtov.ti 'tOivuv av&.'YIC11 tlvai, ti~ oµt'tap&.Uti (µt'taPtPA111C~ yap µE'tap&.UovµT}'t£iv £1C£\VCf> lxv ti11) µT}'t£iv EICElVq>, i~ O'Oµt'taP&.Uti (ou6t 'YUP oih~ lxv µ£'ta- 5 p&.Uoi), 6i\J..ov~ 2t£p1.AEi2t£'tai 'to µiv 't\ au'tou iv 'tOU'tq> t?vai, 'to 6t iv 9a'ttpq>· O'U't£yap av iv ciµq,oiv,OU't£iv ou6£'ttpq>6uva't6v, COCJ't£ i~ UVCX'YIC11~ av £i116uxip£'t6v.

MOTION AND CHANGE

861

313

types." ... And I think (Aristotle) says this 1 rightly, because if he does not think it right to say that things move per se if their parts move, but ranks these with things that move per accidens,still less would he say that things move per se if they are changed (only) in their relation (to other things) and when other things move. But the enquiry was about things which move per se, so that even if Theophrastus says that there is motion in all the categories, he spoke without drawing distinctions, and without yet having distinguished either motion from change or (motion) per se from (motion) per acd-

dens.

1 Simplicius has been attributing to Aristotle the view that change in the category of relation, though not per se movement (1eiV1')0~, is a species of change (µctapo).:{1);d. Arist., Phys. 5.2 225b11-13 as interpreted by Simplicius, On Arist. Phys. 835.12-20.

154

Thomas Aquinas, On Aristotle'sPhysics 5.6 lectio10 (747, p.367b18-26 Maggioli) Next, when (Aristotle) says, "Someone might also be puzzled" etc.,1he makes certain points to demonstrate what has preceded; but these (points) are said not to be present in the Greek copies, and the Commentator2 also says that they are not present in certain Arabic copies. From this it seems that they have rather been taken over from the remarks of Theophrastus or of some other interpreter of Aristotle. 1 The text of Aristotle continues, •concerning rest, whether there is a rest orposed to each unnatural movement". Averroes, presumably.

155A Themistius,

On Aristotle's Physics 6.4 234b10-17 (CAG vol.5.2

p.191.22-192.2Schenkl)

We must consider, then, whether everything that changes is divisible, or whether (what changes) can also be without parts, as the mathematicians say when the point travels and produces the line by its motion. Well, if it is necessary for what changes neither to be in that (state) to which it is changing - for it would have changed (already) - nor in that from which it is changing - for in that case it would not even be changing- it is clear that what is left is for part of it to be in this (state) and part in the other; for it could not be in both, nor yet in neither. So of necessity it will be divisible.

314

PHYSICS

cv.la 'tOU'tObti. J,L£V 'rile;DX'tcx -ron:ov µ.tta(3oAi\c; icai.au'to9EVivapyic; -yvmplµ.catEpov 6i bti. aU.ou.ocmoc; TIai>~11cmoc;. icp'Jw 10 6i auµ.paivn KO'tE ci9p6avElva\ fllY µ.ttapoi11v,1tcnc; civayica'iov-roµ.EY 192iv 'tq>AEUICq> Elva\, 'tO6i iv 't'f>µ.u.aY\; 'tOU'tO 6£ o8wq,pacnoc;cmopEi 6iappt16'rtviv 't'f>IlEpi. 1C\VT)CJEC0c; 1tpcin'f),icai. 'to% i~Tl'Y'l'ta% oXM>Y 1tap£CJXEV.

iic'rile;~c;.

1 cf.MichaelisPsali opusculum 16 (BT p.77.22-8O'Meara), qua loco Theophras-

10-13Averroes, Commentllrium medium in Aristotelis Physica 6.7 (versio Hebrtlicaapud H.A. W,lfson, CreSCIIS' Critique of Aristotle, p542), TheophrtlStonominato

tus cum aliis philosophisnominatur;tnll. comm.

155B Themistius, In Aristotelis Physica 6.6 237a17-b9 (CAG t.5.2 p.197.4-

8 Schenk.I)

'AU~av6poc;µ.EYoiv oitta\ 1t«aav µ.ttapoiitv Elva\ iv XPOY'fl, -rcxc; wtalCO'touc; 8Eoq,pacnoc;6i to\KE61.a1topouvnicai.iacoc;i>q,Empci'to de; q,io(;µ.tta(3oACJ.c;, otov EiO'ICOJ.ll0'9£V'tOyi\c;Kai.'tou cponoc; civtu %P()You. 1 'AAtqiv&po~ in commentariis deperditis in Aristotelis Physica, ut videtur 1-4 Simplicius, In Aristotelis Physica 6.6 237b9-22 (CAG t.10 p.998.13-16)

155C Simplicius, In Aristotelis Physica 1.3 186a13-16 (CAG t.9 p.107.12-

16 Diels)

mi. o 8Eoq,pacnoc;6£ iv 't'f>a' IlEpi.K\VT)O'EO>c; -rau'tcx7t£pi.'toU'tou 6£ omcoc; • 8 'U7t£p 6£ 'tOUIC\VE'ia9a\ 'tOIC\YOUJ.LEVOY 6o~a.Cmv q,aivtta\. A.£'yE\ icai.ICEIClvi\0'9a\ 'tOICEIC\YTIJ.LEVOY 6Eiv&pa. YEiv6£XE'ta\A.£'yE\V, 8 icai.i1ti. -ril>v amµ.a.-rmv ica'tcxfllY ciUo(O>O"w, coc; oi>ac«xEi. 'to ijµ.lau 1tpil>'t~v ciU' 5 EViO'tE cx9poovyE;" 1 a' Usener: ux' codd.: 6n:ci1:rpa

3 apci Diels: cipa codd.

156A Themistius, In Aristotelis Physica 6.5 236b7-27 (CAG t.5.2 p.195.826 Schenk.I)

Oauµ.aa-rov-roivuv,ica9wtEp(l)TIO'i.Y o 8wq,pUO"toc;, icai.Aiav 7tapcx J.I.Tt £0''t\VCXPXTt lC\VT)O'EO>c;, 7t£pac;6i ianv, Kai.o)..coc; d f.LTt ciµq,m1tE7tEpaaµ.£Va, ciUcx'tiAoc;µ.EY£0''t\'tou pa6iCEw,cipxit 6£ ou, icai.'tiAoc;µ.EY-rou 1tkiv, ciPxit6£ oi>ac£0''t\,Kai.11viacaf.L£Y iKaooa-ro

-rcxc; ivvoiac;. d

MOTION

192

AND CHANCE

315

In the case of change of place this is immediately clear from adducing examples; it is (even) more familiar in the case of alteration or growth. But in cases where change sometimes occurs all at once, how is it necessary for part of a thing to be white, and part black? Theophrastus explicitly raises this problem in the first (book) of his On Motion,and caused trouble for the commentators.

155B Themistius, On Aristotle'sPhysics 6.6 237a17-b9 (CAG vol.5.2 p.197.48 Schenkl) Well, Alexander thinks that all change is in time, but Theophrastus seems to be in doubt; and perhaps he was unsure about changes from darkness to light, for example when a lamp is brought into a chamber, and all the room is at once filled with brightness and light with no (interval oO time.

155C Simplicius, On Aristotle'sPhysics 1.3 186a13-16(CAG vol.9 p.107.1216 Diels) And Theophrastus, in the first (book) of his On Motion,clearly holds the same opinion about this. He speaks as follows: "Concerning the necessity for what is in movement to be in movement and for what has moved to have moved, is it permissible to say, what also applies to bodies where alteration is concerned, that the half does not always precede (the whole) but sometimes (the change takes place) all at once?" 156A Themistius, On Aristotle'sPhysics 6.5 236b7-27 (CAG vol.5.2 p.195.821 Schenkl) It is surprising then, as Theophrastus says, and very far from agreeing with our conceptions, if there is no beginning of motion but there is an end; and in general if it is not the case that both are limited, and there is an end of walking but no beginning, and an end of a voyage but no beginning, and if it is possible to say when the

316

PHYSICS

'tOU'tp£X£\V Oumoc;,ecmv £ut£iV'T1Vi1CCX 8£ "lP~U'tO, OUIC £o)..cp. in:i yap 'tOOV 'tO\OU'tCOV ICCXl t#CO'tCX\ 'tO J.L"l etvcx\'tCXU'tOV cxmv ICCXl. 'tOof> ££(J't\n:ipa.c;,coon:ep'tOVflµClP't'TlµivIDv civnypaq,Cllvm'ta 'to ntµ.,t'tov s 9 " ' "'' .'l.-,. _'\ __{ ' ' ..AA"-' \..11,\0V·"''U2t£p CllV, q>T)CJ\V, £7t£CJ't£""""':, lCU\.t..iO>V µ£ 'YpCl\lfCX\ 1CCX\ CX2tOCJ't£V..CX\ £1C 'tCOV ~(J\ICO>V, 'q'tO\iym OUl;uvi11µ\i\ µlicp6v't\ 7tCXV't£~ £XEl'to civa µfoov 'tou ooep ,ipeµe'ivicCXAi.o 'ti.ovcx1C\V1l'tCllv µ6vov • ivcxv'tiov -yap ,ipeµia. 1C\V11CJ£\, (l)(J't£CJ't£P11CJ\~ av ei11'tOU6£K't\lCOU," COO't£ 1CCX\ 'tO ~CJ\ICO>V o 8t0T)CJ\ IltpUtCX't'Tl't\lCO~ 't\~ a:rxivou~ µcx't~'tO 7t£q>UIC£VCX\ 'tCXU"tU ACXµpcxvov'tcx cxM~. \CJ'tcxa9cx\ 6t µt't' cxmi.ov1ecxi. µ11npo~ 'to vo11'tovin{mew ovµ£V C ou9£Vq>UCJ£\ iccx9'£CXU't0, £XOV6t a.llcoc;IC£V11V 'Ufl:OVO\CXV. 'tO\CXU'tCX -yap 10 iym µiµv11µcx\'tOUStvcxpxou AE")'OV't~ CXIC111CO~. 6 3! del. Theiler, JHS 77 (1957) 128

319

HEAVENLY RECION

157

Simplicius, On Aristotle's Physics 6, Introduction p.923.7-16 Diels)

(CAG vol.10

It has been stated already that they call the five books before this one Physics,but this and the next two On Motion.For this is how Andronicus too arranges them in the third of (his) volumes of Aristotle; and Theophrastus too bears witness about the first (five books). For when Eudemus wrote to him about one of the defective copies, with reference to the fifth book, he says, "Concerning the points about which you wrote, asking me to copy them out of the Physics and send them to you, either I do not understand (your point), or else there is very little difference indeed from 'which alone, of things that are not in movement, I describe as resting; for rest is opposite to motion, so that it will be privation in that which is capable (of movement)' ." So (it is clear that) Theophrastus regards the fifth book too as part of the Physics.

Heavenly Region Julian, Speeches8(5).3162A-C (CB vol.2.1 p.107.13-108.1Rochefort)

158 B

c

But some shrewd Peripatetic like Xenarchus says: we see that the cause of these things (i.e., of the coming together of form and matter) is the fifth bodily substance that moves in a circle (the heavenly aither).It was ridiculous for Aristotle, too, to enquire into these matters and investigate them closely, and similarly too for Theophrastus (to do so). At any rate, (Theophrastus) did not take into account what he himself had said. For just as, when he came to incorporeal and intelligible substance he came to a stop and did not investigate its cause, but said that this was how these things were by nature; (similarly) in the case of the fifth bodily substance too he should surely have assumed that it is so by nature, and not have enquired further into its causes, but have come to a stop with them and not strayed towards the intelligible, which is nothing by nature in its own right, and is besides a matter of empty supposition. - For I remember hearing that Xenarchus says things like these.

320

159

PHYSICS

Proclus, In Platonis Timaeum 35A (BT t.2 p.120.8-22, 120.29-121.7, 121.21-122.1 et 122.10-17 Diehl)

mi. 'tciN 1tCXACX1.mv 'tw~ m£1tAT1!;cxv 'tip m,.a'tcov1. ).iyov't~ cbc; "oulC op9~ cimv ciPXi\c; m1.CT1't£\ mi. "(EV£0\V U'Y£Vl1'tOU 7tpcxyµcxtoc;· £i -yap 'ta. cxi'tuxC11T11aoµev mi. 'tWVcxu&uff()(J'tmcov yevicmc; mi. 'taN 7tpcatcov bnv011aoµev,Ei.c; Wt£1.pov 1tpoiov't~ >..11a6µe8cx mi. 't~ ou&vqov ~ 9ecopicxc;· bep -yap oKcxv'tcx ci2t0&1.na.vevoµ1.1Ccoc; cximtvJJ...1.atcx 'tcic;cxi.t{cxc; yvc.op{Couacxv, 1Ccxi. !cxutou 15 m't'l'l'YOP110£1. CT1touvtoc;, 1t60£VJJ.EV extppovtcxi,1t60£V6t UV£JJ.OI., 7t0\CX1. 6t cxi.dmIC£pf)C.OV CX\tl.OMY)'~ 'ti\c; 7tp£KOUO'l'lc; tilCO'toMYy{cxc; mi. cxutoc;it!;ic.oatv. • •• i6~ 6t £1CCX'ttpouc; tp(.l)'tT)OCXVt£c; 7tpc; ftµiic;cxutouc;U,ttp ciµcpotipc.ov UKOPTtOOµtv, 6w ,tO{cxv cxi.dcxv b JJ,£V IlACXtOJV mi. wuxi\c;"(EV£0\V KACXff£1. 20 mi. 'tl)Vwt' cxituxc;mxpo6ov,0 6t 8£oq>pa.atoc; 6uxypacp£1. 7t'tT\V £X£\Viv 'tOtc; 25 • ' J:,, , ,. ,. -' " , J:, ' ' " ' " 122OUOI.V noµvT)µmmv 1tpo1Ct1.µivT1c; 'ti\c;nap' T1µii>v npotlC'tt0dGTtc; tou IlMtoovoc; ntpuroni\c;"aooµmot1.6tc; 611KU1opatov a1t'tov't£ to 1£VOµtvov"ml tii>v i91c;. "b 6'tµtoup-yoc; 'I\PXE'tO 'ti\c;aootcxatooc;tou 1Cooµou£ICnupoc;ml yi\c;, s &i 6t to 'YEVT)aoµtvov aooµatoti6tc; a.V't1.'tU1tT)nmv t?va1.ml opat6v. to µtv t?va1.opatov £IC'tOUnupoc;autcp -yiv£'ta\,'tO 6£ CX1t'tOV £IC'ti\c;yi\c;· m0' EICCXG'tOV yap O'tO\X£iov aia0T)a1.c;. m'ta 'tOm>pTIopaaic; (opa'tOU opaaic;, opa'tOV6£ xpii>µa),mta fl)Vyi\v TICXcpT) (CX1t'tOU cxcpfi), m'ta 'tO 1tua1.c;>, IC«'ta'tov aipa TIa.1Coii camootou a.lCOT)). 10 uoop TI1£00ic;C1£Umou 'tt ~v; tj\ oocppT)0£1. noiov cinovtµouµtv G't0\X£iov; civaµfoov 'tOUooatoc;

HEAVENLY

REGION

323

divine, he says, and has the best mode of existence, it is animate; for nothing that is honorable is without soul, as he wrote in his On

Heaven.

1 Theophrastus

on the one hand, and the partisans of Plato on the other.

4 qovuc; coni. Usener

17 aino)..oy{qtconi. Schneider: affoA.Oy~PQ: om. Thomanversiolatina 28oi>6cvPQ: oi>6tr: Ka\ oi>6cvconi.Kroll: neque ... acoµaicovProdus, Theol.Plat. quippiam Thomaeus 31post dµwv add. 1:ii>v

Pico della Mirandola, Conclusions (p.38.24-39.4Kieszkowski)

160

Conclusions according to Theophrastus, four in number: If the heavens were inanimate, they would be more ignoble than any animate body whatsoever, and to say that is impious in philosophy. 2 Quiddity is form alone. 3 The agent intellect is related to the producing of intelligibles in the possible intellect as the form of a craft is to producing forms in the material of the craft. 4 God moves the heavens as a final cause. 1

see 255 161A Philoponus, AgainstProclus,on the Eternityof the Universe13.15 (BT

p.520.4-521.6Rabe)

From Taurus the Platonist, from the first (book) of his Commentary on the Timaeus, with reference to the passage (from the Timaeus)

of Plato which we have already quoted, "what has come to be is corporeal, visible and tangible" and the rest. "The Craftsman took fire and earth as his starting-points in the construction of the universe; it is necessary, for what is to become corporeal, to offer resistance to the touch and to be visible. It has its visibility from the fire and its tangibility from the earth. For there is sensation with reference to each element; sight with reference to fire - sight is of what is visible, and what is visible is color -, touch with reference to earth - touch is of what is tangible-, taste with reference to water - taste is of what can be tasted-, and hearing with reference to air - hearing is of what can be heard. Well then, what element shall we assign to the sense of smell? One intermediate

324

PHYSICS

cu~.me; Ka'tCX 'tOV't07tOV 'Y£V0µ.£VO\ ipouµ£V.8tocppacn6c;cp110\V

Ka\ 'tOU

'ti 'tO opa'tOVKal 'tO furtov £IC-yi\c;Kai m>poc;EO't\V,'tCXCXCJ'tpa Ka\ o

,.___

oupavoc;Ea'ta\ £IC'tOU'tC.OV · OUIC Eat\V6i.' 'tCX\>'ta A.£'y£\ tiaa.1c.ov 'tO11:£µ,t'tOV

.,

"' ' , O'tav " ' ... , " tat\V, " , aca>µ.a 'tO IC'UIC"""l"'f>"l't\lCOV, ouv £1C£\VO 7tapaa't11ari, O't\ 'tO'tt

15

npoc; 'tau'ta iv\atao0ci>." a1C01ttiv~\ov, n&c; ou µ6vov va £IC'tc; -yvci>pC,ttai Kai aqn\c;,ooc; µh, A.oc; 6\' oM>Ucpci>toc; ooc; 6£ Gttptoc; antoc; i>na.pxc.ov. i~ap1Cti,ap 7tt7tA11f>ci>µ£Voc; opatoc; O>V, autq>6w tmv6t tmv aia&ftatci>V 7tCXV'ta tcxaia~tcx 7t£f>\AtaKai ai~tcx aµ.q,ci>, Kal tOU'tOautcov 'U7t0to auto 1ivoc;ivavtCa · 1Cal'YIXP to ICO\VOV -yivoc;,Kai 7tAtiatovWj)EG't111C£V. tintp to µ£Vaµiawc; a~'tOV. 'tO 6£ OUIC aµfowc;. ti 6£ ,11toiµ£Vtcx ooc; iv µttapi11toic; ivavtCa tv,OUto nup !CalTr)V-yi\v,«Ucxto nup Kai to u6ci>pipouµ.£V. 10 µci.A.tma,ap 'tOu6ci>papivvua\'tOnup. Kal Eat\V £1Ca.ttpoc; 'tOOV ')J,yc.ov 7tUpl'ti\c; -yi\c;ivaV't{ac;ou011c;. ooc; 6£ iv toic; µttaPA11toic;tq>m>pltou UOO'toc;. 6\0 Ka\ autoc; 'tq> futtq, 'tO opatov AA,ed. Dunlop: .4,a11r,A bisC: -~,a'lr,,Jed.Badawf 3 ,a'C, om.ABD

164 Apuleius, De mundo, prooemium (BTp.137.1-5Thomas)

nos Aristotelem prudentissimum et doctissimum philosophorum et Theophrastum auctorem secuti, quantum possumus cogitatione contingere, dicemus de omni hac caelesti ratione naturasque et officia conplexi et rur et quemadmodum moveantur explicabimus. 165A [Alexander], In Aristotelis Metaphysica 12(A).8 1073b17-1074a14 (CAG t.1 p.703.17-23Hayduck)

ou

Ka.i. µ6vov fllV 'tOU~)•.iou 7tPCO't'TlV acpa.ipa.vwtMXV,j\ £Aty£V,all.ex Ka.i.fllV 'tOUKpovou Ka.i.fllV 'tOU.1t~ Ka.i.'tac; £1CCX(J't0U 'tCOV CXA.A.COV aa'tipcov 1tpcina.c;1Ca.i. µEiCova.c;a1tA.a.veic; tA£'YEV, coc; elva.t µ{a.v µiv wtMXV,j\ fllV1tp&m,v,iv ft'tOxuµa.'tCOV 'tCX Cci>6ux CXVCX7tA11POUV'tC.OV CXCJ'ttpc.ov Eiatv, hipa.v 6£ 'tTIV'tOU Kpovou, 1((1\ CXAA11V 'tTIV'tOU .1toc;, 1Ca.i. s aV • ICa.\£1CCX0'tll µtV'tO\ 'tOU'tCIJV 'tmv 5 acpcxtpmv tji 'tt c'ia'tpOV ixouan 1eai.'ta% 'taU't'llV7ttpl.£lOUOa~i6t6v to't\ mi. CXVOlµCXAUX 'tOUacnipcx; mm cpootv mtA.i\IC\VllO~.TIai 7t0\IC\AUX A--s:.•r ' U7t07t • 00t._ttv •r ~' n.,..,.uut ..t\V 'tt ICat oulCOUV'tO(i ICat 7tpoan9'£Vat ICat cicpaiptiv'to% apt9µo% 1eai.O't'llP\CttV ll;co9tv7tp001Ctt'tat • imo -yap'tmv avtA.tnouamv y(vt'tat nvouµiv11c;µiv £1CCXO't'11Ci aU'tGJv,~ tiP11'tat,1Ca'ta.10 fl)VECXU'ti\c; U,{av IC\VllO\V, 1Ctvouµiv11c; ai fl)V'tOc'ia'tpovqouaav cill11c; ~ ICa'ta.fllVmu'ti\c; oi1Ct\CXV IC\VllO\V. A

'

6 i3t6v A: i3t6~ D et (in ras.) E2

165C Simplicius, In Aristotelis De caelo 2.12 293a4-14 (CAG t.7 p.493.17-

20 Heiberg)

aw

'tOU'tOo~v iv 'tptai.v au'tOVcpipta9at u..t)'OVacpcx(patc;,uc;b 8tOIl£pi oupavou µ117t£pi 'tOU0dou oc.oµm~ A.£')'0V'tXPci> 'to 9tpµov unxcopouv av'tt1ttpi(a'ta'tat icai.9tpµottpa notti 'tcxiv pa9ti 'ti\c;9aMTtT1c;, WTtai8toq,paa'toc;'tOVafpa p11yvutiv e 'tCX ayytia 'tql uypqi m.9&.ntp-iiA.Ct> xpcoµtvov· opa 3£ llTI 'tOU'tOicoµvwc; tiPTtµEVOV ECJ't(v · l3ti yap 'tCX 7tl't't11pavou 'tCX yiv6µtva omcoc;·"11 yap \)1t()oµoiou yivt'tat," q>TtO'iV, "roe; liv9p..uipo'nepaBa: x>..uipo'nataBon.Est.nAE: x>..uip6iaia u daJcis : £\0\ codd.

174

B

175

Plutarch, On the Principleof Cold16 952A-B (BT vol.5.3 p.105.13-20 Hubert, Pohlenz, Drexler) In regions where the winters are hard the cold breaks many vessels, both bronze and earthenware - none when it is empty, but only full ones, the water exercising force by means of its coldness. Theophrastus, however, says that it is the air that breaks the vessels, using the moisture as if it were a nail. But be careful that this is not an ingenious statement rather than a true one; for (if it were true, vessels) full of pitch should be broken by the air more readily (than those full of water, as should) also those (full) of milk. Plutarch, On the Principleof Cold 18 953C (BT vol.5.3 p.108.24-6 Hubert, Pohlenz, Drexler) Theophrastus relates that fish which are rigid with frost, if they are dropped on the ground, are shattered into tiny pieces in the same way as objects of glass or earthenware.

176

Simplicius, On Aristotle'sPhysics 8.5 257b6-13 (CAG vol.10 p.1236.1-9 Diets) Theophrastus, in the third (book) of the Physics,or On Heaven, divides things that come to be as follows. "Either they are produced by something which is similar," he says, "as a man (is produced) by a man and heat (is produced) by heat; or by the opposite, as we see with thunderbolts and lightnings. For it is by cold that this fire is

338

PHYSICS

iv 'tip citp1. ylvmu; ci9po£~ovtoc;£~ £V 'to iv aino~ 9£pµ.ov x:ai s iiarupouv'toc;.-it'tp{'tOV into MEAqd~ 0~ ovtoc;,~ x:cxioµ.o>AO>V· '\)ff() -yapiv't£Aq£~ OOOT)~ Ti\~j,1.CXCJ'tl.~ y{vE'tCXI., OU't£6£ oµ.o~ £'t\ OU't£ um'tot>T)AU>U 6£,. cpqa{,"ywoµ.EVCX 'l)Jt() ivav't~ 'tip 'Y\VOµ.£VO'tEf)C.OV ovoµcx'tC.OV 7tlO'touµtVOl 'tO kyoµtvov. £7tti6it -yap avaq,avt'ioa 611A1'1 q£V£'t0, a6T)AOUJI.EV11 IC(X\ 0

in omnibus lods, qui huic textui comparantur,Theophrastusnon memoratur 1-79 doctrinahie enuntiataZenoni Citiensifortasseattribuendaest, et Arnim hos versus in SVF (t.1 p.29.25-31.29,fr. 106 et 106a)idea accepit;sed de 59-79 (= SVF fr. 106a)dubitatur 18-22 Plinius,NH 2.202;Ammianus Mllrcellinus, 22-5 cf.ApolloniiRhodiiArgonautica4.1709;Apollodori Res gestae 17.7.13 Bibi. 1.9.26; CallimachiHymni 453; DraculaSibyllina 3.363 4 m'ta ncivta YEV'lCumont m'taaiccoo~£\V Usener: m'ta'Y£CllCohn: a9m 1Cul'Y£"YEVi\a9m 'ti\c;1tupa1C£\µ£V11c; xc.opac; µoipav ou AU7tpcxv (J7t£\poµ£Vouc; ICU\(!IU'tE'UOµtVOUvCcpcov, ilicpavt~. n:tpi.vclnu ICU\v116uvamxauv ti.Atia0at, cplij3a 6' ;\v &.vn'>xn 6t£Mvt~ iµ.n:ivttvtou u'iµ.atoc;,mtATtCJ't~ iman:coµ.ivou~ , 't 'J:. ..Auxtcp n:vtuµ.mt ICUtauvtovcp pot,.cp· µ.e:xptµ.£Vouv ttvoc; t.,avuA.ouµ.ivou~£1Ctiv~ CXV't£X£\V un:' ciµ.11xuv~ UVUGICtp'tmV't~ mi. tj\ n:povoµ.a~ 't'llV71:AtupCXV Wlt'tOV't~ ~ m0te0J,1.£VO~ 'tOJV6pa1COV'tOJV, 6S tltu citi. IC£VOUJ,1.£VOU 'tOU CCO'ttlCOU, n:tt6av J.1.£VJ.l.111C£'t\ 6uvaa0ut, 1Cpa6atvoµ.ivou;6' £CJ'ta.vut,J.1.tlCpov 6' UG'ttpov ICU\'tmv CJICEAmV i9X(10£Vtta&.vtcov, mtaatia0ivt~ un:oiicpaiµ.~ mtovuxtiv. n:taovtu; 1296£ tou; uit~ tou 0uva.tou auvm:olluvut tpon:cptotq'>6t• J.1.111CE't' £XOV't£~ 'tpO«p11V oi. 6pa.1COV't£~ OV 7t£ptt0taav 6taµ.ov £7ttX£tpoOOtv 10 £1CAU£\V mtalla"fTIV,j\6ttn:o0ouvtt;, UffO6£ 'tOUp&.po~ 'tOJVwcpa.vtc.ov 0AtJJ6µ.£Vot n:ttCovtut, mi. ffOAUµ.allov Eff£t6cxvruxn (J't£ptcpovICU\ A.t06>6t;'tOl~ · \AOOffO>µ.tVO\ yap ICU\ffCXV'tU ffO\OUV'tt; ti; 6ta.AUCJ\V, un:o Ti;; 'tOU fft£aci{8ta ICU\ffOAU 'YEµ.allov 'tO'tOJV civ0pci>n:cov ytvo;, oocp ICU\'tOJVcxllc.ovCXJ,1.£\VOV. ciU.CXICU\ov{yovov cpavfivutto% pouM>µ.ivo~ipe:uvav tcx cpuat~· £\IC~ yap µ.aUov6' UVU'YICU\OV civ0pci>n:o~ auvun:a.peui't~ 't£XV~~ av\CJTIA\IC~, OUµ.6vov cpl>CJ£\ 'tOiµ.µ.t0ooovO\IC£\OV, ciUa mi. on CiivCXV£U 'tOU'tC.OV ~ on A.Oytitj\ 131OUIC£(J't\V. i6c.oµ.tv~v tou; £1Ca.CJ'tC.OV xpovou~ CXM>'VTICJUV'tt; tmv £ffttpaycp8ouµ.ivcov 0toi; µ.u0cov• • • £\ (8£) J.1.11 cii8to~clv0pc.on:oc;, ou6'

ie

I

'

,

'

,,.

,

'

ie

56-8 HeraclitwsHomericus,QuaestionesHomericae26.6-10 (p.32.13-33.6Bu~re);

PlutflTchus,Depin or'belunae 5 992A; Comutus, De nat. deoru.m19 (p.33.1420 Lang) 59-68Aelianus, NA 6.21 59-76 Plinius, Nat. hist. 8.32-4; Ambrosius, Hexaemeron3.9.40 80-9 Lucretius 5.324-337 58 JIOY'l)V] voµitv Useneret Amim SVF t.1 fr. 106 et Amim SVF t.1 fr. 106a 75 m\ add. Bemays

d (6t)

µTIz.elle,:

d

µTIMUE: µTIHP

72 cneptcpov(ov) Diels 87 lac. stat. Mangey

THE

ETERNITY OP THE UNIVERSE

347

widely what happens to itself, to the destruction of everything which shares in life? What need is there to speak at length about fire? If it lacks nourishment it is at once quenched, being lame, as the poets say, as far as concerns itself;2 and for this reason it is propped upright as long as the matter which has been kindled remains, but 128 when that is used up the fire disappears. Indeed, they say that something similar happens to the snakes in India. They creep up to the largest of animals, the elephant, and wind themselves around its back and the whole of its belly; and opening some vein, whichever it may be, they drink the blood, sucking it greedily with violent breathing and continuous hissing. For a while (the elephants) hold out as they are drained (of their blood), leaping about in their helplessness and beating their sides with their trunks in an attempt to reach the snakes; but then, as their life-force is continually being drained from them, they can no longer leap but stand trembling, and soon afterwards, when their legs have lost their strength, they collapse and die through loss of blood. But when they fall they also destroy those 129 who were the causes of their deaths, in the following way. The snakes, no longer having their food, try to undo the bond which they put round (the elephants), now desiring a release; but they are crushed and weighed down by the weight of the elephants, and much more so if the ground happens to be firm and stony. They try to crawl out, and do everything to get free, being fettered by the force of what presses down on them; and exerting themselves in many ways in their helpless and hopeless situation they grow weak, and, like people who have been buried under (a hail of) stones or trapped by a wall which has suddenly fallen, they cannot even raise their heads, and die from suffocation. - So, if each part of the universe suffers destruction, it is clear that the universe which is put together from them will not be imperishable. 130 (4) The fourth and remaining argument is to be stated precisely in the following way, they say. If the universe were eternal, living creatures too would be eternal, and especially the race of men, in so far as it is superior to the others. But that (man's) origin is recent is clear to those who wish to enquire into natural matters; for it is reasonable, no, rather, necessary that the crafts should exist alongside mankind and be of the same age, not only because what is systematic is proper to what is rational by nature, but also because it 131 is not possible to live without these. So let us consider the date of each (craft), disregarding the stories told about the gods by the tragic 127

2

tus.

An allusion to allegorical interpretations of the lameness of Hephaes-

348

PHYSICS

cvJ..o't\ C4>ov,coat' ou6' ai. 6t:&yµiva1 tm,atC.l>V, itµ.i~ µ.~ ical VUIC't\"aetaµ.i,v i911.0icovical ica'taduaµ.i)v yevoµ.ivC.1>V 8uaa ica'ta 't'i\c;9ai.at'tf'lc;i91upv11c; ,icpaviaQri", Y£VOµ.£Vf'I 1twxyoc;,OU1tAO>'tOV, ciU.a papa9pcooec;.oooiv oiv de; 'tO 'tip MY'P µ.doxnc;'t'i\c;9ai.at'tf'lc; cp9eipea9a1'tov ic6aµ.ovii 1tAV avn8{iccovCXICOUOU\, yYCOµ.f'IV OUIC wtocpUV£\'tU\. ICU\µ.T)V 'tp{'toc;A.OYoc;£CXU'tOU 8t£A.£'yX£'tat, µ.T)uyi.i>c; £pc; £Vcipxficpaoe~. OUyap 8111tou9ev of>KCXV'ta 'tKCXV'ta 'tViav 'tO>V µ.epmvical µ.£A&>v 1ta.aav, a"U"ti1ea 't£A£Unta£t.'tOVau'tov oov 'tpomv, ei µ.iv aull11P8riv futa;a1tav'ta 'tV eupnac; 'tOVA£X9£V'tV cipt9µ.ovoux u1tepp&.Uouatv.£\ 8e 6T)ical A£1C't£0V 'tcic;'tixvac; iOT)A\ICp, EJLfl:aA.tVUOO't\'too; 195 11:apa. 1totaµoi; i\ A.iµva~ i\ 9a.Mnn · yt\'tOVOJV yap afl:'tta9at cpiAt'i'tCX 149 mx:a.1tpCll'tCOV "lmi JLOVO>V. X:a'ta.6J1 'tou; A.£X9£V't~ 'tpo,rou; 8(xa µup(cov ciU.covPpaxu'tipmv cp9ttpoµivou 'tou 1tA£imou µi~ &.v9pcimcov, iKwbttiv i~ &.vci'YICT'I; x:ai 't~ 't£XV~· 8(xa yap'tou µt9oo£UoV'to;oux: tlvai x:a9' aU'tT}Viat'iv £11:tOt'TJJLTtV. ati8a.v 8i ai. µh, x:owai vooot 200 xaA.ciacoow,cxp~Tt'tat8i &.vTtPixv x:ai PACXO'tavtiv 'to yiv~ ix:'tOJVJL'l 11:pom'taA.Ttcp9iv'tcov 'to'i; imppiaaai 8tivoi;, cxpxro9ai mi 't~ 't£XV~ 11:ciA.w auvimaa9ai, ou 'tO't£npio'tovY£VOJL£Va~ ciU.a tj\ µticoatt 'tCOV ixov'tcovun001tavia9da~.

a.

a.

195-200 Plato, Leges 3 677 A-C

1841eaioµ~p{avam. E, secl. Diels : oµ~piou coni.Cohn 195cpuati Turnebus: 4P11a{ codd.: cpuai1eovconi. Buechele, 197 i\ Kai µ6vmv Diels: Ttytµ6vmv UHP: TtYOUJltVmv M: 'it yt µ6vcovTurnebus 203 oui6n Buecheler:oun codd.: ou 'Iurnebus

io

vid. 2548

185 Censorinus, De die natali 4.2-4 (BT p.6.26-7.15 Hultsch) alii semper homines fuisse nee umquam nisi ex hominibus natos atque eorum generi caput exordiumque nullum exstitisse arbitrati sunt, alii vero fuisse tempus cum homines non essent, et his ortum

THE

ETERNITY OF THE UNIVERSE

355

gether but of most of them, are attributed to two principal causes, indescribable onslaughts of fire and water; they say that each of these 147 descends (on the world) in tum, after very long cycles of years. So, when a conflagration occurs, a stream of fire from heaven is poured out from above and scattered far and wide, spreading over great regions of the inhabited earth; when there is an inundation, every sort of water rushes down; rivers fed by their own springs, and winter torrents, not only flow in spate but exceed the usual level to which they rise and either break down their banks by force, or leap over them by rising to the greatest height. Then they overflow and pour out over the adjacent plain. This is first of all divided into great lakes, as the water always settles into the hollow parts, but as the water continues to flow in and submerges the intervening strips of dry land by which the lakes are separated, in the end it becomes a 148 great expanse of sea as the many (lakes) are joined together. And by these conflicting forces those who dwell in opposite places are destroyed in tum. The fire destroys those (who dwell) on the mountains and hills and in places where water is scarce, since they do not have abundant water, which is the natural defence against fire. And conversely the water (destroys) those who (dwell) by rivers or lakes or the sea; for evils are accustomed to fasten on those close at hand, 149 at first or even solely. When the greater part of mankind perishes in the ways stated, apart from countless other minor (ways), of necessity the crafts fail too; for it is not possible to see knowledge on its own, apart from its practitioner. When the common ills abate, and the race begins to grow and flourish from those who were not previously overcome by the troubles that pressed upon them, then the crafts too begin to arise again; they have not come into being for the first time then, but were (previously) neglected because of the reduction in number of their possessors.

see254B 185

Censorinus, About the Dayof Birth4.2-4 (BT p.6.26-7.15Hultsch) Some have thought that human beings have always existed and have never been born except from human beings, and that there has been no head or origin of their race; others, however, that there was a time when human beings did not exist, and that some origin and

356

PHYSICS

aliquem principiumque natura tributum. sed prior ilia sententia, qua semper humanum genus fuisse creditur, auctores habet Pythagoran s Samium et Occelum Lucanum et Archytam Tarentinum omnesque adeo Pythagoricos. sed et Plato Atheniensis et Xenocrates et Dicaearchus Messenius itemque antiquae Academiae philosophi non aliud videntur opinati, Aristoteles quoque Stagirites et Theophrastus multique praeterea non ignobiles Peripatetici idem scripserunt. 10 eiusque rei exemplo [dicunt quod] negant omnino posse reperiri, avesne ante an ova generata sint, cum et ovum sine ave et avis sine 4 ovo gigni non possit. itaque et omnium, quae in sempitemo isto mundo semper fuerunt futuraque sunt, aiunt principium fuisse nullum, sed orbem esse quendam generantium nascentiumque, in 1s quo uniuscuiusque geniti initium simul et finis esse videatur. 3

1-16 Dicaearchus,fr. 47 Wehrli 4-10 Xenocrates,fr. 59 Heinze = fr. 164 lsnardi-Parente 4-7 Occelus,FVS 48.2 6 [Occelus Lucanus}, De universi natura 3.38-42(p.20.12-21.14Harder);cf.Philonisludaei librum De aet. mundi 3.12 (t.6 p.76.12-14 Cohn) 9 Aristoteles,lJe gen. anim. 2.1 731b

35-o 1

-

nee umquam nisi ex] nee numquam ex Fuhr

5 creditur] traditur

Meteorologica 186A Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Meteorologica 2.4 361a22-

bl (CAG t.3.2 p.93.26-94.2Hayduck)

a1topttam 6' av-ru;,£i 6ux 'tOU'tO oi. CXVEµot M>;oi.1eai.£~ 'tCX 7tMX')'\V, IC\llCA.Cp OUµ7t£pUX'Y£'tv6e -ral>'ta x:a96AOU µiv q,1101. m.i. x:ow~ tipiia9a1. 7ttpi.au-rcov 'tCOV 't£ opUlC'tO>V m.i.'tO>V µ£'t(XAA.£U'tO>V, -r{;'t£ CX'U'tCOV ~ 6taq,opa x:ai.x69tv ~ yivtat; m.i. xou • i6{~ 6£ 6tiv q,11awt:x:a.a-rov -rcovtiP11µivc.ov ytvcov xpoxe1.p1.Coµivou; -ra oix:tia CX'U'toi; ix1.a1eootiv.7ttpi. J>v 8t6q,pIltpi. tcovµt'taUtuoµivc.ov m.i.iv a.U.O~ na{v. s 7t£Xpayµcxttu't1; CJUY'fpCXIJ.µaV'Y£Vl'l'tii>V 1Cai.cp0ap'tWV'ta µAv iv 'toi; µ.£'t£COpo~ 61.CX 'tii>V 3 M£'t£0>pOAO')'l.1CWV napa6e60>1C£V, 'tWV6£ iv yfi auv0kmv 'ta µiv icrnv £µ'\IIUXa, 'ta 6£ awuxa" 1Cai.7ttpi. µ£V'tWVO'lf\>XO>V 'ta Iltpi. µ.£'tallmV ytypaµµiva 61.00CJ1C£l. 1-4 Simpliciws,In AristotelisPhys. 1, prooemiwm(CAG t.9 p.3.1-4),Theophrasto

non nominato

-

197C Olympiodorus, In Aristotelis Meteorologica 1.1 338a20 (CAG t.12.2

p.6.2-6 Stiive)

inti. 6i 'tii>V oµotoµtpmv auv0kmv iµvfta0,,µtv, XP1l µiv £i6eval, O'tl 'tWVcruv0kmv 'ta µiv oµotoµtpi;, 'ta 6£ civoµowµtpi;. 1eai.£1CCJ.'t£pov 'tOU'tO>V 'tpl't'tOVian· auv0£'ta oµotoµtpi; awuxa, antp 6l6aa1C£liv 'tq> nipan 'tou 'tphou A6you 'ti;c; napouaric; npayµa'ttia.c; 1eai. iv tji µovopip~ Iltpi. µ.£'tCXAA.O>V im.yqpaµµevn. S 3-5 Philoponus,In

AristotelisDe gen. et corr. 1, prooemium(CAG t.14.2 p.2.1617), et In Aristotelis Phys. 1, prooemium(CAG t.16 p.126-2.2) 3-4 Aristoteles,Meteorologica3.6 378a15-b6

198

Pollux, Onomasticon 10.149 (LG t.9.2 p.234.23-7 Bethe)

J.l,£'tall.imc; a1ewri0u)..a1etc;, ntpio6oc;,aw..al;· 1eai.0uA.a1eocpoptiv µiv 'tO'uc;µt'taUfoc; oi 1C0>µcpooi. A.EyOUO\.V, 7ttpio6ov 6£ 1eai. OCJ.A.alCa 8t6cppaa'toc;iv 'tq>Mt'taA.A.1.icij>, ntpio6ov µiv 'tO ciyytiov ql 1ea'taictpavvuoua1. 'tov aIBripov, acv..aica 6i 'to 'tmv µt'taWc.ov ic6anvov. 1-2 Aristophanes,fr. 789 Kock 2-3 Pollux, Onomasticon7.99 (LG t.9.2 p.802-5 Bethe),Aristotelemvel Theophrastumlibriawctoremdwbitanternominans

-

199

Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. npoacpavii (no. 3920, t.3 p.392.30 Schmidt, ed. a. 1861) npoacpavi;· 8t6cppaa'toc;iv Mt'talliicij> xpuaiou auppoac;. 1

cf.[Aristotelis]Mir. ausc. 42 833a28-30

METALS

369

1978 Simplicius, On Aristotle'sOn Heaven I, Introduction (CAG vol.7

p.2.32-3.2 Heiberg)

3

Of the things that come to be and pass away, (Aristotle) has taught about those in the sky in the Meteorology; but of the composite things on the earth some are alive and others lifeless. And the writings On Metalsteach about those that are lifeless. 2 £Vyfi Db: qyu;AB

3-4 'ta.-,h&imm] EV 'ta~ Iltpi. µ£mllcov 11:payµ.a'tdm; 616cimcoua\V (sicDF: 616cimct1 {sc.Aristoteles}a) Simplidws,In Phys.

197C Olympiodorus, On Aristotle'sMeteorology 1.1 338a20 (CAG vol.12.2

p.6.2-6 Stiive)

Since we have mentioned homoeomerous composite things, one must know that, of composite things, some are homoeomerous and some not;1 and each of these is three-fold. (Some things are) composite, homoeomerous, and lifeless; and (Aristotle) teaches about these at the end of the third book of the present inquiry and in the work of one book entitled On Metals. 1 Homoemerous things are uniform "stuffs", a part of which has the same nature as the whole.

198

Pollux, Nomenclature 10.149(LGvol.9.2 p.234.23-7Bethe) The implements of the miner are bags, crucible, riddle. The comic poets say that miners are "bag-carriers", and the crucible and the riddle (are mentioned) by Theophrastus in On Metals,the crucible being the vessel in which they mix the iron, the riddle the miners' sieve. 1 OuAatct;BL : OuAatcoi AC 3 lv 'tcpMt'tallitccpom.A : c'U.atcaBC : aUaxa AL Jwngermllnn

199

4 acU.axa

Hesychius, Lexicon,on prosphane (no. 3920, vol.3 p392.30 Schmidt, ed. 1861)

prosphane (visible): Theophrastus, in On Metals,(applies this) to accumulations of gold.

370

PHYSICS

200 Theophrastus, De odoribus quae fertur sectio 71 (p.376.32-6 Wimmer, ed. a. 1866)

... 'A9rtvncnU;,ew £~ 1tcivraXva", civrl 'tOU£~ 'tO ica9apW't'llP\OV, 01tou ntV EiC'tWVµt'tcillcov 1CtyXpov 6dvuxov, ci>c; u1t0011µaive18t6q,paa'toc; iv 'tq>Iltpl µt'tcillcov. 1-4 Photius,Lexicon,s.v. (pars 1 p.152.1-5Parson),Suda, s.v. (no. 1221, LG t.1 pars 3 p.87.6-9Adler), Theophrastonon nominato 1-2 Demosthenes3726 3-4 cf.Lectionesrhetoricas,p.27123-5 Bekker,et Photii Lexicon, s.v. (pars 1 p.15126-8 Parson),Theophrastonon nominato 1 11:apaypacpfi Aid.: ypacpfiHarpocrationis codd.et epitome,Photius,Suda

-

2

202 Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. aicapq,cov(no. 874, t.4 p.40.10 Schmidt, ed. a. 1862) , · £~ 1~,. icaµwou , ' 't(p ~ M 'I 'I ~ aicapq,cov ev £'taAAt1Ccp.

203 Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. auCcoaµa (no. 2212, t.4 p.92.22 Schmidt, ed. a. 1862) auCcoaµa· EV'tq>Mt'talliicq> 'tOV£1Cptov'taxaA.lCOV.

vid. Appendicem no. 3

METALS

200

371

Theophrastus, On Odors,"section 71"1 (p.376.32-6Wimmer, ed. 1866) ... to say that at Athens iron is put in all the hollow bronze, "red" and "white" alike. There is a certain proportion between (it and) the tin. It is included not for the sake of bulk, but (rather for the sake of) the density (of the bronze) . . . . 1 This is one of two paragraphs (cf. 364) transmitted at the end of Theophrastus' On Odors which are not in fact part of that work but disjointed fragments.

TertgeschichtlicheUntersuchungen(Palingenesia8 [1974])p.168 n.45 3 m>ICVO'tTJ't;-µE'ta).Ml)v om. Harpocrationis

Hesychius, Lexicon,on skarphon(no. 874, vol.4 p.40.10 Schmidt, ed. 1862)

skarphon:a type of furnace, in On Metals. 203

Hesychius, Lexicon,on syzosma(no. 2212, vol.4 p.92.22 Schmidt, ed. 1862)

syzosma:in On Metals, the bronze that flows out (of the cru-

cible?).

see Appendix no. 3

372

PHYSICS

204 Michael Psellus, Accusatio patriarchae (Scripta minora t.1 p.322.1520 Kurtz) V UM>V 7t£p1:(lt1. C1t'tii>V Kai 8£1.VOV £7t01.£\'t0, ti µ11 'tV µEVxaA.ICOV CXf>1UpoV, 'tov 8t cipyupovxpuoov a7ttpyaoa1.'to.ev'tau9a 'toivuv µ6vov Zcixn.µo{ 't£ V. . .. 9tocppaa't~ .. , 1 similiter cod. Paris.2327 fol. 294'; cod. Paris.2249 fol. 213•; cod. Paris.2419 fol. 245' (Berthelotp25.6-7)

vid. 139 v.33

Lapides 206 Seneca, Naturales quaestiones 3.25.7-8 (BT p.121.9-11 Gercke)

sunt enim multi pumicosi et leves, ex quibus quae constant insulae in Lydia natant: Theophrastus est auctor. 2 Lydia HermolausBarbarusad Plinii Nat. hist. 2.209: india codd.

207 Plinius, Naturalis historia 36.134 (CB t.36 p.96.11-14 Andre)

idem Theophrastus et Mucianus esse aliquos lapides qui pariant credunt; Theophrastus et ebur fossile candido et nigro colore inveniri et ossa e terra nasci invenirique lapides osseos. 1-2

cf.Theophrastiopusculum De lapidibus5

2 ibid. 37

-

373

STONES

204

Michael Psellus, Accusationof the Patriarch(Scripta minora vol.1 p.322.15-20Kurtz) As if he knew the other things which it was law (he) should know, he went around seeking transformations of materials, and was annoyed if he did not make copper into silver and silver into gold. Here, therefore, his enthusiasm was entirely for (works attributed to authors like) Zosimus and Theophrastus, and he looked for the actual publication (in each case); for the books were inscribed in this way.1 1

205

1.e.,with names of authors like Zosimus and Theophrastus.

Cod. Paris. Gr. 2327 fol. 195v(Collection des anciensalchimistesgrecs, part 3 p.25.10 and 17 Berthelot) Learn, 0 friend, the names of the makers (of gold) . . . Theophrastus ... see 1391.33

Stones 206

Seneca, QuestionsaboutNature3.25.7-8(BTp.121.9-11Gercke) For many (stones) are light and like pumice. The islands com-

posed of these in Lydia float, as Theophrastus states. 207

Pliny, NaturalHistory36.134 (CBvol.36 p.96.11-14Andre) Theophrastus, again, and Mucianus believe that there are some stones which give birth (to other stones); Theophrastus also (believes) that ivory is found which is dug up, white and black in color, and that bones are produced from the earth and stones like bones are found. 2 colore inveniri h: inveniri FRda: varium Detlefsen

om.B

2-3 colore-nasci

374

PHYSICS

208 Solinus, Collectanea rerum mirabilium 15.23 (p.97.17-18Mommsen)

smaragdis hie locus patria est, quibus tertiam inter lapidum dignitatem Theophrastus dedit. 1-2 smaragdo tertium locum dedit Plinius, Nat. hist. 37.62, et er eo lsidorus, Etymol. 16.7.1, Theophrasto tamen non nominato

vid. 139 v.32 209

Loci in opusculo Theophrasti De lapidibus ad quos auctores posteriores Theophrasto nominato spectant

1

§§ 6-7) Plinius, Naturalis historia 36.132,ubi Plinius quaedam omittit et plura lapidum genera expressis verbis corpora defuncta servare dicit

2

§ 8) Cyrillus, Lexicon, s.v. oampeipoc;(Anecdota Parisiensia t.4 p.190.1 Cramer)

3 §§ 12-13) Antigonus, Historiarum mirabilium collectio 168, Theophrasti nomine in lacuna suppleto; Antigonus duo genera lapidum confundit necnon Bottiaeos pro Binis scribit 4 § 23) Cyrillus, Lexicon, s.v. oamptipoc; (Anecdota Parisiensia t.4 p.190.1 Cramer) 5 § 24) Plinius, Naturalis historia 37.74 6 § 25) Plinius, Naturalis historia 37.75 7 § 27) Plinius, Naturalis historia 37.75 8 § 29) Plinius, Naturalis historia 37.33 9 § 31) Photius, Lexicon, s.v. ciµi9uo't0v (no. 1175, t.1 p.124.3-4 Theodoridis), verbis paululum mutatis 10 § 32) Plinius, Naturalis historia 37.193, Alexandri Magni nomine addito 11 §§ 33-4) Plinius, Naturalis historia 37.97-8

STONES

375

208 Solinus, Collection of AmazingFacts15.23 (p.97.17-18Mommsen) This place (Scythia) is the homeland of emeralds, to which Theophrastus has given the third rank among (precious) stones.

see 1391.32

209 Passages in Theophrastus' work On Stones to which later authors refer mentioning Theophrastus by name 1 §§ 6-7) Pliny, NaturalHistory36.132, where Pliny omits some points and says of more types of stone explicitly that they preserve dead bodies 2 § 8) Cyril, Lexicon,on sappheiros(AnecdotaParisiensiavol.4 p.190.1 Cramer) 3 §§ 12-13) Antigonus, Collection of AmazingStories168, Theophrastus' name being restored in a lacuna; Antigonus confuses two types of stones and has "Bottiaei" in place of "Binae" 4 § 23) Cyril, Lexicon,on sappheiros (AnecdotaParisiensiavol.4 p.190.1 Cramer) 5 § 24) Pliny, NaturalHistory37.74 6 § 25) Pliny, NaturalHistory37.75

7 § 27) Pliny, NaturalHistory37.75 8 § 29) Pliny, NaturalHistory37.33 9 § 31) Photius, Lexicon,on amethuston(no. 1175, vol.t p.124.3-4 Theodoridis), with slight change in the wording to § 32) Pliny, NaturalHistory37.193, with the addition of the name of Alexander the Great

11 §§ 33-4) Pliny, NaturalHistory37.97-8

376

PHYSICS

12 § 36] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 3.45 93A-B, ubi Athenaeus plura exhibet; d. Clementis Alexandrini Paedagogum 2.12 118.4 (GCS t.1 p.228.1-3), Theophrasto non nominato 13 §§ 46-7] Plinius, Naturalis historia 33.126, ubi quaedam etiam ex eiusdem operis De lapidibus capite quarto male comprehenso trahuntur 14 §§ 58-9] Plinius, Naturalis historia 33.113-14,qui Theophrasti sententias gravius mu tat; Photius, Lexicon, s.v. nyyapap1. (pars 2 p.592.7-10 Porson), qui plura refert quam apud Theophrastum leguntur sed haec illi expressis verbis non attribuit vid. 351

Aquae 210

Vitruvius, De architectura 8.3.27 (CB t.8 p.24.1-8 Callebat) ex his autem rebus sunt nonnulla, quae ego per me perspexi, cetera in libris graecis scripta inveni, quorum scriptorum hi sunt auctores: Theophrastus, Timaeus, Posidonius, Hegesias, Herodotus, Aristides, Metrodorus, qui magna vigilantia et infinito studio locorum proprietates, aquarum virtutes ab inclinatione caelique s regionum qualitates ita esse distributas scriptis dedicaverunt. 5 caelique E1H: caeliquae GW: caeli E2 6 regionum qualitates post proprietates (v.5) transposuitSchneider,-que omisso

211A Proclus, In Platonis Timaeum 22E (BT t.1 p.120.21-121.1Diehl)

uno

ti 6t 't~ ai.t1.ata1.'taUTrtVTT)Vci1t6&aw, 61.0t1.'tOOV oµppicov aul;11aiv b 8toq,pa.a't~, fllV'tUNvtq,c.ov'JtW')aivff~ 't\Va.'twv op&v. 4-9Scholion in Platonis Timaeum 22E (p.284.5-9 Greem), Theophrasto nominato 8-9 Theophrastus, De ventis 5; [Aristoteles}, Problemata26.7 940b33; Vitruvius, De architectura 8.2.2, Theophrasto nominato, 8.3.27 = 210; cf.[Theophrasti}librum De signis 3

-

2118 Olympiodorus, In Aristotelis Meteorologica 1.9 346b30 (CAG t.12.2

p.80.30-81.1 Stiive)

iadov at, on b J.1.EV 'Apia'tO'tEA'll;a.inov A£")'£\'tii; d; ul>mp µ.£'ta.poAii;fllV w!;w µ.ovov· 8£oq,pa.a't~ l>Eouµ.6vovfllV wu!;w a.Ma.v alla x:a.tfllV 2tiA11aw.IBou ")'CXp iv cp11at'tii; 'tOUul>a.'to;")'£V£0£(1);, Ai9um:~ J.1.11 00011;'VU!;£~oµ.~U£'t; 1Ca.'tCX"(£'ta.\ aw't11V2tiA11aw.q>11ai £i.;& 'tcxvtq,112tpoa2t'ta.ioooi,ica.itl9' s yap oP'lltlva.i ix:t'iat u'V'llM>'ta.'ta., OU't~ 1Ca.'ta.pP11")'VU'ta.\ 8icx't11V j'\VOJ,I.EV'llV 2tiA11aw. all.a µ.itvx:a.ti2ti'tC.OV 81 AEPTt't(l)V l>")'PO't'll;, cp11aiv.avnx:a.'ta.ppti, E't\l>Ex:a.ti2ti'tC.OV 96Amv'tC.OV AOU'tpa,Y J.l.117ta.pOUOTI; 'lfUl;£mc;, l)w't11V 2tiA1lO\V 6']A.OVon 'tOU'tOU j'\VOµ.EVOU. 2-3 Theophrastus, Meteorologica,versioArabica7.5-6et 728-82 (RUSCHt.5cap.9 Daiber);Epicurus, Epist. tul Pythoclem99, qua locoTheophrastusnon nominatur; Lucretius, De rerum natura 6.510-12, Theophrastonon nominato;Arrianus, ap.

-

Stobaeum,Anthol. 1.31.8(t.1 p.246.6-10 Wachsmuth) Theophrastonon nominato

211C Galenus, Tafsir Kitab Buqra\ fl 1-ahwiya wa-1-azmina wa-1-miyah

wa-1-buldan 8.6 (cod. Cahirae Tal'at Tibb 550, f.55v v.6-7)

1-2 ln versiom Hebr. 440-1 Wasserstein (Hierosolymis 1982), Nicodemus (?) pro Theophrasto invenitur

2110 Seneca, Naturales quaestiones 3.26.1 (BT p.122.25-132.2 Gercke)

aestate quaedam flumina augentur ut Nilus, cuius alias ratio reddetur. Theophrastus est auctor in Ponto quoque quosdam amnes crescere tempore aestivo. 1 alias] Seneca, naturales quaestiones4a.1

WATERS

121

379

flow without failing, and these, swelling, make the river rise. For Theophrastus says that this too is one cause of rain, the compression of clouds against certain mountains. 4 6uxm,wuC

9 1tpo; 't\VQ om. p

2118 Olympiodorus, On Aristotle'sMeteorology 1.9 346b30 (CAG vol.12.2 p.80.30-81.1Stiive)

81

One should know that Aristotle says that the cause of the change to water is the cooling only; but Theophrastus says that not only cooling is the cause of the coming-to-be of the water, but also compression. For consider; there is no cooling in Ethiopia, but nevertheless rain falls because of compression. For he says that there are very high mountains there, against which the clouds strike, and then in this way rain bursts out because of the compression that takes place. Moreover, in the case of cauldrons too moisture, he says, runs down again, and also in the case of the domed rooms in baths, where there is no cooling, this clearly coming about because of the compression. [Aristoteles],Liber de Nilo fr. 248 (p.197.9-11Roi;el)et Lucretius, De re. 111lt.6.729-34, Theophrastonon nomi111lto 7-9 Theophrastws, Meteorologica, versioArabica7.7-9(RUSCH t.5 cap.8Daiber);cf.VitrwviilibrwmDe architectwra 8.2.4 (Theophrastonominato,8.327 = 210) et [Aristotelis]librwmDe plantis 2.1 822b21et 2.3 824b24,Theophrastonon nomi111lto 4-6

211C Galen, On Hippocrates' Airs, Seasons, Waters, Places 8.6 (cod. Cairo, Tal'at Tibb 550, f,55vv.6-7)

As for Theophrastus and his followers, they said that rains result just from compression and pressure. 1 1 Both words, compression and pressure, would appear to be a double in 211 B. translation of the Greek 1t1A.T1G\;

2110 Seneca, QuestionsaboutNature,3.26.1 (BTp.122.25-123.2Gercke)

In summer some rivers swell, like the Nile; the reason for this will be given elsewhere. Theophrastus states that in Pontus, too, certain rivers rise in summer.

380 212

PHYSICS

Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis De sensu 4 441b3-7 (CAG t.3.1 p.71.24-72.4Wendland)

't(X't£ -yapw..µupa 'tQ)VUOO'tCOV 'tcp6w Ti\;'tOUXU't'll; yij; 61.118tia8a1. 'touxu'ta icmv · ol -ya.p ID..t;£~ n Ti\;yij; tiai, 61.'J>v'to 61.119ouµtvov u6cop W..µUpOV yiv£'tai. 1Ca1. m9oA.OU07t0UlilV ~ Ti\;yi\; 7tO\.O'tT1~ tl, 'tOLOU't~ mi b XU~ 'tOU61.'auTij~ piov't~ "fl.VOµ£V~ opo'tal., 6w µiv OOCl)(XA'tp~ 61.119ooµtvaxucpa y{v£'taL.6w 'tOU'tO -yap icai 7tA.£\O'ta1. ffTTYWV 1Ca1. 1Cp1]VWV £\.(JI.6uxq,opa(•al µ£V-yap7tL1Cpa1. 'tWV1Cp1]VWV £\.(JI.V, al 6£ ol;£'ia1.7tapa 'ta; fll~ yi\~ 61.' ~~ pEOUCJL 6uxq,op~ 1.(1't0p1]'taL 6£ 'ta 'tOUlU'ta9toq>p£1. OU't~ · ooa 6i

&ii

[ - - - I .........'t]OLOU't[co]v 7tA.£WU~ al q,ua[t]~· 'ta µiv -yap au'tii>[v ou] 1tonµa 'tU'YXvUOO'tCl>V 'tOIOU'tCl>V coni. Voglianoap. 2138 Antigonus, Historiarum mirabilium collectio 158 (Parad. Gr.

p.100.786-91Giannini)

m:pl 'tQ)V[amii>v]u6&tcov9toq,paatov q,1101. 'tOmA.Ouµtvov"l:'tUyo~ u6c.op"A.£)'£LV, on £CJ't1.V iv Cl>tvtip,CJ'taCu6' EiC'tLV~ 7t£'tpi6iou• 'tO~ 6£ pouA.Oµivo~ autou u6peuta9ai CJ1toyyo~ xpo~ !;ulo~ 6t6eµivo~ A.aµpavtLV.6ux1C01t't£LV7ttpa~ xai. vel iv 'AcpE'ta'i;1Ca1Casaubon: iv cl>ti~xa'i.Schneideret Desrousseaux 8 'ltl1Cpa] J.Ll1Cpa Kaibel

WATERS

383

who tastes of it dies. 1 'tQ)V [ U'U'tCDV] Giannini: 6' ai 'tQ)V Westermann: 6e'tQ)VciUo>vKeller:fort.6e

-tii>vi6uov Giannini

2 4>£V£ip Meurs: 410\V\Cjl P

213C Pliny, NaturalHistory31.26 (CB vol.31 p.36.4-8 Serbat)

In Arcadia, at Pheneos, there flows from the rocks water which is called "the Styx". It kills instantaneously, as we have said. However, Theophrastus records that there are small fish in it, which are themselves deadly. This does not happen in any other kind of deadly spring.

214A Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner2.15-1741F-43B(CB vol.1 p.102.20-

105.12Desrousseaux)

42

Theophrastus says, in On Waters,that the water of the Nile encourages the production of offspring and is very fresh; and for this reason it loosens the bowels of those who drink it, having an admixture of washing-soda. And somewhere in the (Research)on Plants he says that (some) water encourages the production of offspring, as at Thespiae, whereas that at Pyrrha prevents it. And of fresh waters too he says 1 that some prevent the production of offspring or do not encourage it, like the Aphrodision at Pyrrha. Once, when there were droughts in the region around the Nile, the water ran poisonous2 and many of the Egyptians died. And he says that not only bitter waters change in character, but also brackish ones and whole rivers, like 1 This is no longer from the Research on Plants;presumably we are back with On Waters. 2 Or "rust-colored", or "verdigris-colored".

384

PHYSICS

'tViv Kap~. ffllp' q>Z11v~ Iloati8mvoc; itp6v imiv. ainov 6! 't noUou; 1Ctpauvo~ Kut't£1.V Ktpl 'tOV'tOKOV. 10 cill.a 8£ 'tO>V ooa.'tcovml ocoµa'tCOOT) iml ml qt1. CIXffltp 't1. p&.~ iv £CXU'to%, ~ 'to iv Tpo1.~i\vv'tomo yap 1eal'tO>V 'YE')Oµtvcov ti>Ou;no1.ti B d.i\pt; 'tO O'tOµa.'ta 8£ np~ 'to% Ktpl n&.yya10vJJ,£'t&.Uo~ 'tOUµ£V X£1.j.1.0>VO'ttpa 'tc»VEV'toi; Kt8io~ · ~'t'tOV-yapµiµ1.1C'tal. E 'tq>ytci>8£1.. KOl.£\8£ 'to ytm6t; ical 't~ imxp6~ 'tc»Vu8a.'tCOV. 'tO youv 35 'ti\; EVBapuAO>Vl. A.iµV11; ipu9pov yivt'tal. mi 'tl.V~ itµip~ · 'tO 8£ 'tOU

i;.

i;

12-13 Plinius,Nat. hist. 31.36, Theophrasto non nominato 24-6 ibid. 31.20, Theophrastonon nominato 26-31 ibid. 31.31-2, Theophrastonon nominato 33-5 Plutarchus,Quaest. conviv. 8.5 725D, Theophrastonon nominato 358 Eustathius, In Homeri lliadem 1155 (t.3 p.150.23-4,26-7 van der Valk), 35-6 Plinius, Nat. hist. 3155, Theophrastonon Theophrastonon nominato nominato 36-9 Plinius,Nat. hist. 3156, Theophrastonon nominato

9 Kapi(it] K10a1pii>v1 Casaubon

~T)vo;1tOCJt16ii>v~ CE: ZT)V01t00'£16ii>v~ Porson(ex Athenaeo8.18337C): Z1')v6;,(ica\ ,:ov iv Kapi(it,1tap' cp) Iloat16ii>vo; Casaubon:Neptuni Plinius 11 im\ Dindorf: tia\ CE 19 xa\ del. Kaibel 21 cUuicii>v] -y)..uicintppol;qv ADrtOU·µn. 'ta 6' iv Kapoupou; ICa'tCl~T)pa !Ca\acpoopa B 9tpµa • 'ta 6£ Ktp\ M11voc; ICO>JlT)V, -iitan CZ>puywc;, 'tpax{>'ttpata'tl. ica\ A1.'tpm6£CJ'ttpa, me; ica\ ('ta) iv tj\ ICaAOUJlEVU Aiov'toc;ICO>JlU 'ti\c;CZ>puy{ac;. SS 'ta & ntp\ 4opu"-awv ica\ n:iv6µtva ta'tl.V'ii6w'ta · 'ta yap ntp\ Baiac; 'ItBaiou Al.µ.iva'ti\c; 'l'taAiac; naV'tEAfi>c; an:O'ta.

'°

1

40-2 Plinius,Nat. hist. 2.230,et 31.16,Theopomponominato;Vitruvius, De arch. 8.3.20, Theophrastocum aliis nominato8.3.27 210 42-5 Antigonus 139

=

(qui Lya,m nominat); Plinius, Nat. hist. 35.179 (qui duo genera k"plJvmv confendit);ita quoqueDiscorides,De materillmediCll1.73,et Solinus,Coll.rerum mirabilium5.22 (p.52.16Mommsen);ex his omnibusnemoTheophrastumnominat 42 Aristoteles,Meteor. 2.3 359b14-16 42-5 Vitruvius, De arch. 8.3.8, Theophrastocum aliis nominato8.3.27=210 424 [Aristoteles],Mir. ausc. 113841a10;Paradoxographus Florentinus29, Aristotelenominato;cf.GratiiFalisci Cynegeticll433-4, nullo audore nominato 45-7 ParadorographusFlorentinus5; Strabo11.11.5;Plutarchus,Alexander57.5-7;quorumnemoTheophras47-9 Plinius,Nat. hist. 31.61et 76, Theophrasto non nominato tum nominat 52-3 cf.Pausaniam4.35.11, qui aquam Dascyli lade duldorem esse asseverat, Theophrastonon nominato 41 i>ff01tapo1vt'iv Courier 42 fort. ciA.~c; Kaibel,Antigonum 139 conferens 44 6elidd. Kaibel aq,mpouvuc;coni. Schneider 47 y).uda] fort. ciA.umKaibel,Plinium31.76conferens 48-rite; add.Musgrave: totum locum ita fortasse restituendumcensuit Schweighauser,Plinium 31.61 ,I. ~ ' t;CJ't\V, .1. ' ' ' (A' ' ~' · a11.11.a "~ ~ - 6'£ a11.u1c:a, '~ ' conierens : y11.u1c:ta me; 'ta' 1t£p1 1yECJ'tTIV fllc;I 11C£Mac; roe; 'ta n:tp\)Alyac;K1).11c:uxc; 'ta 't' r.v Casaubon:'tcic;r.v CEB SOfna1).1m] fJapJJap11c:a B 'Aa{~] Au6{~Schweighauser:Kap~ Kaibel 53 A

-

WATERS

387

Bug is violet-colored at certain times, although it is exceptionally light - as is shown by the fact that, when there is a north wind, it flows above the Dnieper' on account of its lightness. In many places there are springs of which some are better to drink and more like wine, as is the one in Paphlagonia, to which the inhabitants are said to go and to become rather tipsy as a result; others are both brackish and acid, among the Sicani in Sicily. In the F dominion of the Cathaginians 7 there is a spring on the surface of which there collects a substance like olive-oil, but darker in color; they make it into balls8 and use it for sheep and cattle. And among other peoples too there are (springs) which have this sort of fatty substance, like the one in Asia, about which Alexander (the Great) sent word that he had found a spring of oil. And of naturally warm 43 waters, too, some are fresh9, like those in Aegae in Cilida and in the region of Pagasae, and those in Trojan Larissa, around Magnesia, and in Melos and Lipara; and in Prusa, near the Mysian Olympus, those that are called "royal". Those in Asia, in the region of Tralles and of the river Characometes, and also near the city of Nysa, are so oily that those who wash in them do not need oil. And those in the village of Dascylum, too, are like this. Those in Carura are dry and B very warm; those around the village of Men, which is in Phrygia, are rougher and more like soda, as are also those in the village called Leon in Phrygia. Those around Dorylaeum are very pleasant when drunk; for10 those around Baiae, or the harbor of Baium, in Italy are altogether undrinkable. ' I.e., at the point where the rivers flow into a single estuary. "Borysthenes" is usually the name for the Dnieper and "Hypanis" for the Bug. For the reversal of the normal identifications here, d. Steinmetz, Die Physikdes Theophrastp. 272, and the Commentary. 7 I.e., in the part of Sicily ruled by the Carthaginians. • Or, "skim it off in globules", Gulick; or, emending with Schneider, simply "remove it". 9 Kaibel emends to "brackish". Schweighaiiser suggests that a reference to fresh waters at Segesta in Sicily has fallen out of the text. 10 Gulick suggests "a noteworthy fact, for", but the disjointed nature of the text surely reflects abbreviation.

fort. icaffl.cncAttpa Kaibel Olsaubon: oovUMi\OYCE rousseaur

'ta add. Musgrave 56 .iopuM!WY post .iopuMiiov lac. (propteryap) ind. Des55

388

PHYSICS

214B Seneca, Naturales quaestiones 4a.2.16 (BT p.150.8-9 Gercke)

Nilum aliquando marinam aquam detulisse Theophrastus est auctor. 1-2 Plinius, Naturalis historill 31.52, Theophrasto non nominato

214C Plutarchus, Aetia physica 7 914A (BT t.5.3 p.9.12-15 Hubert et Pohlenz et Drexler) iv 6e 8p*icn 7t£pl'tIla:yymov i.a'top£'i8£oq,paa'tICT1~ XP~ 1t0\Tl't\.lCOV µ£9{t1ai [1tO'ta~ OlV ]. 'ta youv 1tp6pa'ta 1t\OV'taaimru IC7tOIC£1.fJ.EV"l wJ.a 8tocppao'tt10v, ti y' a.pa 8tocppao't0..iic; 1Ca'ta. nva ti.µapµiv11v 20 O.Vil'YIC'TlV. ' u, st.:'\ - on " ' ou'to1. " ' ' 611µ1.0Upyi1Cov ' 1Ca1. ' 7t£7tnicov ' 1Ca1. ica1. 'to' r._cpoyovov 1Ca1. 1,wv !Cal 6ui 7ta.V'tCOV xcopouv !Cal 7t(J.V'tC.0V UA.A01.CO't1.1COV 't'Tlc;9tpµO't'Tl'toc; 9taaa.µtV01. 'tal>'t'TlVE 25 y{V£'ta1. 'ta aAAa!Cal£{; 0 UVaA.U£'ta1., A.£7t'tOµ£p£VOV'tCOV 't() wmpov, n:ponoc;'tOU'tO'tOUVOl,UJ ICOµUJ~'ti\; apxi\;. A£YEl6' aimtv µil't£ OOCOp µilu a.Uo 'tl 'tO>V 1Ca.AOUµ£VCOV t?val CJ'tOlX£\COV, all' E.'ttpav nva cp'l>OlV a.1t£lf>OV, 5 an:av't~ y{vta9al 'tou; oi>pavo~ 1eai 'tou; iv ai>'to~ 1e6aµou;· i; &v 6! 'ftytvta~ ion 'to~ otm, ml fllV q,Oopcivti; 'tau-ta y{vro9al "lcmci 'tOXf>ECOV. 6l66vm yap au'ta 6i1C11V 1eai't\GlVallilAO~ 'tit;a6l~ !Cata fllV 'tOUXf>OVOU 'ta;w," 1t0l'l'tllCCO't£f)O~ OU't~ OVOµaCJlV au'ta Aiycov· fllV ti; liUTtAa µt'taPAttV 'tO>V 'ttnapcov O't0lX£\COV of>'toc;10 6i\AOV6£ 9taaa.µ£voc; oi>1e11;icoatviv 'tl 'tOU'tCOV un:oicdµ£vovn:oli\aai, UAAa'tl aUo n:apa 'tau-ta. of>'toc; 6£ OUIC aUowuµtvou 'tOUO't0lX£\OU fllVy£V£0lV ffOl£i,all' MOICf>lVOµ£VCOV 'tO>V EVaV't\COV 6ux 'ti\;UW\OU 1Clvi1C1£~· 6w icai 'to~ n:tpi 'Ava;ayopav 'tou'tov o 'AplO'totEATt; auvtta!;tv. 'Ava;lJJ.£VTt; 6! Ei>pua'tpa'tou Mllilaioc;, baipo; ytyov~ 1s 'Ava;iµav6pou, µiav µ!v icai au't~ fllVumictlJJ.£VTtV q,uaw 1ealcintip6v (l)'lCJlV locm:tp£1Ctivoc;. OUIC OOf>lCJ'tOV 6£ coon:tpiictivoc;,cilla ci>pwµtvTtV, Ka\. ffUICVO't'l'tl ICa'ta 't~ atpa A£:yCOV au~V • 6wq,£p£lV6£ J.&aVO't'l'tl OOO~. Kai apawuµtvov µ£V n:up y{vta9m, ffUICVOUµ£VOV 8£ avtµov, 't ' " !I:' .. ;:.'l'l~ "!I: 't 't "!l)_ !I:' !!""- . £l'ta vtq,oc;, tn u£ ~v uucop, £lta 'Y'lV,£lta A.WU~, ta' 0£ UI\.I\.U £IC20 ' ' !I:' ' " '!!:: !I: • " ' ' ~A.."·' 25 'tOU'tCOV. ICI.VTtCJlV u£ !CalOU'toOf>TtµEV~ yqpaq,£ 'ta µ£VKata 'Ava;ay6pav, 'ta 6£ !CataAtUICutJtOV Aiycov·fllV6£ tou n:avto; 25 , • , ' " , " ,. ' '!~ 'J:. r.. q>OOlV atpa !Cal outoc; 'P'lCJlV0Jt£lf)OV £lVal !Cal awlOV, t.., OU KUICVOUµ£VOU Ka\.µavouµevou Kai µt'tapa.UoV'toc;'tO~ n:a.OtalfllV 'tC.OV allcov y{vta9al µopq,ilv. Kai tauta µ£V 8t6q,paa'totou auyypaµµa Iltpl cp'l>G£~ £1tlytypaµµtvov a!pa aaq,~ A£i'El'tO of>n:avta y{vttm ta iW.a. 30 NllCOAaoc; µ£V't0l'tOUtOV iatopti µt'ta;u m>p~ icai atpo; 'tO CJtOlX£\OV 'ti9ta9al.

t; ~;

on

ft

ft

i;

DoxocRAPHY

ON NATURE

226A Simplicius, On Aristotle'sPhysics 1.2 184b15 (CAG vol.9 p.24.13-25.13 Diets) Of those who said that (the principle) was single and in movement and unlimited, Anaximander, the son of Praxiades, from Miletus, who was the successor and pupil of Thales, said' that the principle and element of the things that are is the unlimited, being the first to introduce this name for the principle. 1 He says that it is neither water nor any other of the things that are called elements, but a certain other unlimited nature, from which come to be all the heavens and the worlds in them. The things that are perish by returning to the things from which they have their origin, "in accordance with necessity; for they pay penalty and retribution to one another for their injustice in accordance with the assessment of Time", as he puts it in these rather poetic terms. It is clear that this man, observing the change of the four elements into one another, did not think it right to make some one of these what underlies, but something else besides these. And he accounts for coming-to-be not by an alteration in the element, but by the separating off of the opposites through eternal motion; and for this reason Aristotle ranked him with the followers of Anaxagoras. Anaximenes, son of Eurystratus, from Miletus, who was an associate of Anaximander, also says that the underlying nature is single and unlimited, as he (Anaximander) does, but he does not (say that) it is indefinite (in character) as he (Anaximander) does, but (rather) that it is definite; for he says that it is air. It differs in its degree of rareness and density in the (different) substances; when it is rarefied it becomes fire, but when it becomes denser it becomes wind, then cloud, and when still more (dense) water, then earth, then stones; and the other things are made from these. And this man too makes 25 motioneternal,and(says) that change comes about on account of this. And Diogenes of Apollonia, who was almost the last of those who occupied themselves with these matters, wrote for the most part in an eclectic manner, saying some things in agreement with Anaxagoras, others with Leucippus; but he too says that the nature of the All is air which is unlimited and eternal, and that it is from this, when it becomes denser or rarer and alters in its affections, that the form of other things comes to be. This is what Theophrastus records about Diogenes, and his (Diogenes') treatise that came down to me, entitled On Nature,clearly states that air is that from which all the other things come to be. But Nicolaus records that he (Diogenes) made the element intermediate between fire and air.

410

PHYSICS

1ealoG-to1. 3£'to E'Um0~ 1ealE'Ua.U.oionov'tOUrdp~ £~ µnaJJl:itv 1eal8uoµnaPA1l'tOV EKl.fl'18tuoc; £XEI.V iv6µ.wav • 81.0fflVrijv 8u'tT!V aU'tOV'Ytvfo9at !Cal µtµTtTTtV iv tou; ttoiriµaai • 1Cal1a.p £1CEivov iv &tat tov Iltpl q,uatox; £9'.VE'YICE\V M'fOV. 1-3 Parmenides,FVS 28A9

227C Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Metaphysica l(A).3 984b3-

4 (CAG t.1 p.31.7-16 Hayduck)

7ttpl Ilapµ£vwou 1Caltile;a6l;11c; autou 1Cal8t6q,paatoc; iv tij>7tpc.otq> Iltpl 'tOOV c; a£at6v £(J'tt'tO7t(lVattoq,a{vE'tat!CalY£VE(J\.V attoot86vat 7t£tp&tat'tOOV OV'tO>V. oux oµo{ox;7t£plaµq,otEpO>V &l;ciC0>v. 5 a'JJJJ. !Cat' aA.ri9uav µtv £V 'tO 7t(lV!Cal O'YEVTt'tOV !Cal aq,atpo£t8tc; U7tOA.aµpcivcov, ICa'taaol;av at 'tOOV 7t0A.A.OOV de; 'tOY£VE(J\.V atto&uvat 'tOOV q,atvOµEVO>V auo 7t0\.00V 'tCJ.c; ainov 1Cal7tOtOUV ." 1-9 Parmenides,FVS 28A7 2-9 Alexanderap. Simplicium,In Arist. Phys. 1.2 184b15 (CAG t.9 p.38.18-24);Hippolytus, Refut. 1.11.1-2 (DG p.564.19-25); [Plutarchus],Strom. 5 (DG p.58020-581.4);Theodoretus,Graec. aft. cur. 4.7 (p.102.9-14Raeder);quorumnemoTheophrastumnominal 6-7 Eusebius,Praep. ev. 15.3.6 (GCS t.82 p.263.3-5),Theophrastonon nominato 8-9 Aristoteles,Physic:a1.5188a20-2;Degen. et co". 1.3 318b6-7,2.3 330b13-14;Metaph. 1(A)5 986b33-987a2(cf. 1.3 984b3-8);Cicero,Lucullus 118, Theophrastonon nominato -

227D Diogenes Laertius, Vitae philosophorum 9.21-2 (OCf

t.2 p.447.10-

14 et 447.18-448.8 Long) Etvoq,civouc;at a\.T)ICOU(JE napµ£VWTtc; Ilup11toc;'EA.Eci'tTtc; - 'tO\l'tOV 8t6q,paatoc; EV'tfi'Emtoµ'fi 'Ava!;iµcivapouq,11alvOICOU(Jat - oµox;a' O~VOICOU.toc; TTtV y-ijva7t£V il; T}A.lOU 7tpii'nov'Y£Vfo9avaina a. U7tOPXEtV 'tO ' !Cat ' to\ 'ljlUXpov, , £-, 'J:. 0>v " ta' ttavta , , ' tov ' vouv "" 1Cat \ 9Epµov auvtmavat. !Cat TTtV'ljl'UX11V 'taU'tOVtlvai, 1Ca9a µEµVTt'tat!Cal 8t6q,paatoc; EV 'toi.c;

DoXOCRAPHY

ON

NATURE

415

2279 Diogenes Laertius, Livesof thePhilosophers 8.55 (OCT vol.2 p.418.21-4

Long)

Theophrastus says that (Empedocles) was an admirer of Parmenides and imitated him in his poems; for (Parmenides) too produced Naturein hexameters. his account Concerning

227C Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle'sMetaphysics l(A).3 984b3-4

(CAGvol.1 p.31.7-16Hayduck)

Concerning Parmenides and his doctrine Theophrastus speaks as follows in the first book of his On NaturalThings1: "Coming after this man" - he means Xenophanes - "Parmenides, the son of Pyres, from Elea followed both routes. For he both declares that the All is eternal, and also tries to give an account of the coming-to-be of the things that are. He does not hold the same opinion about both; rather he supposes that in truth the All is one and without beginning and spherical, while in accordance with the opinion of the majority, in order to give an account of the coming-to-be of appearances, he makes the principles two in number, fire and earth - the one as matter, the other as cause and agent." 1

Or, On the Natural Philosophers; see 137.

3 ical delendum vel Atyti 6~ ical legendumcensuit Diels

µ.ev Diels

8 1:0µ.£Vcodd.: ~v

2270 Diogenes Laertius, Livesof thePhilosophers 9.21-2 (OCT vol.2 p.447.10-

14 and 447.18-448.8Long)

22

Xenophanes had as a pupil Parmenides, son of Pyres, of Elea Theophrastus in his Summarysays that this man 1 was a pupil of Anaximander - nevertheless, although he (Parmenides) was a pupil of Xenophanes, he did not follow him. . .. This man (Parmenides) was the first to declare that the earth is spherical and in the center. (He said that) there are two elements, fire and earth; and the one has the position of craftsman, the other of material. Men first came to be from the sun. The hot and the cold are causes, and all things are composed of these. And mind and soul are the same, as Theophras-

416

PHYSICS

~aucoic; 7taV't(l)V CJXEOOV £1C'ti9£µ£V1tAT)8t1. AtyOV'twvoi µ!v a.KA.ixvcillmv £1Caq,'of>8ux1eptv6µt:va tauJ:yttV'tT)Vt£ tOUci1t£1pouq>UG\V 1ealtOVvouv. coot£ 25 cpa{v£'tatta acoµattlCa Gt0\X£ia 1tapmtA.1lG\O>1eal I:co1epa't'll 'Av~ayopou ytvoµivcp ~tj\. iv j.l.EV tj\ ytvfott tou maµ.ou 1ealtoi.c; cill.otc;ff£tpa.ta{ t\ q,ip£1.VW\OV,ta'tou)1eoivcov,\oac; Ilapµtvian Tiic; cptAOOoq,{ac;, oi>fllV aU'n]v ipciawt I~ ' O:.£VOcpaV£\ , ""' OV'tCOV " ' ~!. ''\ "- ' , !:"' , napµtVouu ICU\ Ktpt, 'tCOV OuuV, UI\A 1e£Aa't'tOV'tOUov'toc;t?va{ (l)Tlat. 2tapanA11aicoc; ae mi o haipoc; aU'tOU&11µ61ept'toc; o 'Apa,,pi'tTlc; J>v'tOµEVov, 'tOae µ~ ov £!Ca.A£\• apxac; t9£'t0 'tOJtA-iiptc; 1eai'tOIC£VOV, me; (yap) UATIV 'toic;0001.'tac;CX'toµouc; U7tO'tl9£V'ttc; 'ta Muta 'Y£VVO>O\ 'taic; 15 auxq,opaic;a&ii>v.'tptic; ai £l(J\Vaf>'tat puaµoc; 'tp~ aw9t'Y'll,'taU'tOV ae £uttiv 01-iiµa Kai 9fotc; 1eai'tal;tc;.7t£q>UIC£V(X\ yap 'tOoµowv U7t0'tOU oµoiou IC\V£\09atKai q>Epta9at 'ta OU'YY£V-ii 7tpc; a.llT1Aa Kai 'tO>V OVlµa'tCOV EICao'tOV £~ hipav £'YICOOµouµtvov OU'YICP\01.V all11v Jtottiv aw9tatv • (l)(J't££UAoycoc; antiprov ouaii>v'tOOV CXPXOOV KCXV'ta 'ta nciO,,Kai 20

0oXOCRAPHY

ON

NATURE

421

one takes it this way, (Ana:xagoras)would seem to make the material principles unlimited (in number), as has been said, and the cause of movement and of coming-to-be single. But if one were to suppose that the mixture of all things is a single nature indefinite both in kind and in magnitude, which is what he seems to mean, the result is that he speaks of the principles as two in number, the nature of the unlimited and mind; so that in any case he clearly gives an account of the bodily elements very similar toAnaximander's."

229

Simplicius, On Aristotle'sPhysics 1.2 184b15 (CAG vol.9 p.28.4-31 Die ls) Leucippus of Elea or of Miletus - for both accounts are given concerning him - had associated with Parmenides in philosophy; 1 however, he did not follow the same path as Parmenides and Xenophanes concerning the things that are, but rather, as it seems, the opposite (path). For they made the All single and unmoved and without origin and limited, and agreed not even to enquire into what is not; but (Leucippus) supposed elements that were unlimited in number and always in movement, (namely) the atoms, and an unlimited number of shapes among them, because none was (for any reason) of one kind rather than another, and (because) he observed that there is incessant coming-to-be and change among the things that are. Moreover (he said that) what is does not exist any more than what is not, and that both alike are causes of the things that come to be. For he supposed that the substance of the atoms was compact and solid, and said that this was "being", and that it moved about in the void, which he called "not-being" and said "'was"no less than being (was). And similarly his associate Democritus of Abdera laid down as principles the solid and the void, of which he called the one "being" and the other "not-being". For supposing that the atoms are the matter for the things that are, they account for the other things by the differences among them; and these are three, "'rhythm", "'turning" and "'touching", that is to say shape and position and arrangement. Things are naturally moved by what is similar to them, and things of similar kinds are (naturally) carried towards one another; and each of the shapes, when it is incorporated into a different combination, produces a different disposition. Accordingly, since the principles were unlimited in number, it was reasonable for them to propose to give an account of the causes of all affections and substances and of

422

PHYSICS

ta; ouoia; ruto6c.ocm.v imiyyill.ovto, uq,' of>tE ti y{vttai ical n~. 6w ica{ 71:0V' (00'71:Ep ci>c;EV 'tLVL E:evocpav11c;." ou6aµ69ev yap £UP\CJIC£'tat E:evoq,aVT}c; Ufl:Oq>T}VV 5 au1:ou ica1:aw£U66µt:voc;, oux i>n' cryvouxc;foq,aAµivoc;· i\ 71:Vq>UGLICWV 6o!;mv.

cooi o

~

1-5, s-10 Xenophanes,FVS 21A36 2-3 Anaximenes,FVS 13A22 4 cf.Hippocratislibrum De natura hominum 1 (CMG t.1.1.3 p.1645-6)

2-

3 post 'Ava;tµiVTlc;add. ouu mip, cbc;'Hpad.£11:oc;Mewaldt

Stobaeus, Anthologium Wachsmuth)

232

b

1.25.ta-b (t.1 p.207.17 et 207.23-208.2

E:evoq,av11c; iic veq,mvnenup11µivmve?vai 1:ovii)..wv •••• 8e6q,paa1:~ 6t iv 1:ou;Cl>uaiicou; ytypaq,ev, iicnupi6imv 1:mvauva9pot~oµivmv µtv (tic) 'ti;c;i>ypfu;civa9uµiaae~. auva9po1~6v1:0>v 6t 1:ovi,)..wv. 1-3 Aetius, Placitaphilosophorum 2.20.3(DG p.348b10-349b3); Xenophanes,FVS 21A40; cf.{Plutarchi]librum De plac. philos. 2.20 890A (DG p.348a10-13)et EusebiiPraep.ev. 15.23.2(GCS t.43.2p.400.14-15);quorumneuterTheophrastum nominat 1 Theodoretus,Graec.aft. cur. 4.21 (p.105.16-17Raeder),Theophrasto non nominato 2-3 Hippolytus,Refut. 1.14.3 (DG p565.27-8) et {Plutarchus],Strom. 4 (DG pSB0.13-14);quorum neuter Theophrastumnominat

1 Stohaei culpa testimonium Theophrastiad Xenophanempertinens tamquam Diels: f\ cbc; novam et ipsius Theophrastiopinionem recensum esse iudiCll'Oit 8tocppacrtoc;coni. Usener 2 µl:v post crova0pot~oµivmvexhibet{Plutarchus], De plac.:post 1n>p16imv Stobaeus 3 exadd. Diels ex {Plutarcho],De plac.: om. Stobaeus crova9poi~£\V6e (vel crova9poi~oV'toc; 6e 'tOUitAio'll)coni. Steinmetz, qui µl:v (v.2) post ,rup16imvcum Stobaeolegit

0oXOGRAPHY

ON

NATURE

425

231 Galen, On Hippocrates'On the Nature of Man 1.2.25 (CMG vol.5.9.1 p.15.13-25Mewaldt) And some of the commentators have badly misrepresented Xenophanes, like Sabinus who writes as follows in these actual· words: "For I do not say that man is entirely air, like Anaximenes, or water, like Thales, or earth, like Xenophanes somewhere." Xenophanes is nowhere found to state his position thus. And Sabinus himself is dearly shown by his own (words) to be misrepresenting (Xenophanes) rather than to have stumbled through ignorance. Otherwise he would certainly have added the name of the book in which he (Xenophanes) declared this. But as it is he wrote "or earth, like Xenophanes somewhere". And Theophrastus in the Summariesof the Opinions of the Natural Philosopherswould have recorded Xenophanes' opinion, if indeed it was like this. If you enjoy the investigation of these matters you can read the books of Theophrastus, in which he made his summary of the opinions of the natural philosophers.

232

Stobaeus, Anthology 1.25.ta-b (vol.1 p.207.17 and 207.23-208.2 Wachsmuth) Xenophanes (said) that the sun is composed of ignited clouds. Theophrastus wrote in his Physicsthat (it was, according to Xenophanes, composed) 1 of sparks which were formed by coalescence from the moist exhalation, and (themselves) coalesced (to form) the sun. 2

b ...

1 The text could also be reporting Theophrastus' own view, though that is less likely. Seethe commentary. 2 Or, with Steinmetz' emendation," ... from the moist exhalation, and that it was the sun (itselO that caused them to coalesce".

426

PHYSICS

233 Diogenes Laertius, Vitae philosophorum 9.6 (OCT t.2 p.439.20-1 Long)

«

eeocppaa'toc;

cp11aivUffo µu.arxoi~

ciUcnt ~ qovta ypa'lfat.

'ta j.1£V'TlJJ.1.'ttA.i\, 'ta 8£

1-2 Heraclit11s, FVS 22A1

234 Simplicius, In Aristotelis Physica 1.3 186a24 (CAG t.9 p.115.11-13 Diels) 'tOVIlap£JJ,£VWOU ')jyyov,~ b 'AA.i;av5poc;W'tOpEi,b JJ.£V 8tocppaa't0v] ,:wcovconi.Usener

428

PHYSICS

237 Diogenes Laertius, Vitae philosophorum 9.46 (OCT t.2 p.460.20-2 Long) cpoouca 6£ 't®£ · M~ 6uiiroa~. Atumxou cpaalv dva\ . . . •

OY oi K£pt 8tocppacnov

1 Suda, s:v., Democritus(no. 447, LG t.1 pars 2 p.44.15-16Adler),qua locoopus Democritoattribuitur 1-2 Democritus,FVS 68A33, 68B4b=Leuci1'1'us, FVS 6781a

238 Simplicius, In Aristotelis De caelo 3.1 299a2-11 (CAG t.7 p.564.246 Heiberg) 4T)j.101Cp\'toc; 6t, 'tci> µap'tUpiov. 10 4-8 SVF t.2 p.170.19-24, fr.533

7 ibid. 1.8 276a18-b21

6 Aristoteles, De caelo 1.9 277b27-279a11

243 Plutarchus, Quaestiones Platonicae 8.1 1006C (BT t.6.1 p.129.25-

130.3 Hubert, ed. a. 1954)

130

8tocppaa'toc;6i icat xpoa\a'tOpti 'tli>IlA.a'tOJV\ xptaPmEpcp ytvoJ.LEVcp ~ ou xpo011icouaavaxooov'ti 'tfi yfi ntv µforiv xci>pav'tou Jlt't«J.LEA.£\V xav't&;. 1-3 Plutarchus, Numa 11.2, TheophrtlSto non nominato

244 Paulus (?), Kitab 'Un~ur al-musiqa, dictum Theophrasti (no. 28,

RUSCH t.2 [1985)p.100 Gutas)

vid. 150, 159, 161A·B et 268 245 Plutarchus, Adversus Colotem 14 1114F-1115B(BT t.6.2 p.189.7-19

Pohlenz et Westman)

icai xpio't6v Y£'tT}V£7t\J,LEA.£\av icat 7t0A.UJ,Lxi\c;, 8tocpp«a'tOU6£ 'tCX Ilpoc;'touc;cpuaiicouc;,'Hpa1CA.£i6ou 6i 'tOVZmpO«a'tPTIV, 'tO Iltpi 'tOOV iv "Ai6ou, 'tO Iltpi 'tAO>V, codd. PQ, sed haec inscriptio antehac in eadem parte tabulae Diogenis occurrit [vid. 137 no. 35); Iltpl it9mv (436 no. 1) coni. Meurs) 5 Iltpl ww&uc;1eal w..110o~ a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.48 = 1 vid. 68 no. 32 {Iltpl 'CO)V fut').JJJv5twtOP11JJ.Cl'CCllV a') vid. 137 no. 9 {ntpl ahti.ov a')

METAPHYSICS

Titles of Books 246

List of Titles Referring to Metaphysical Works

la Metaphysics]manuscripts b Metaphysics,one book] lbn-an-Nadim, TheIndex 7.1, chap. on Theophrastus (p.252.9 f1iigel) = 3A; ZawzanI, Selectionsfrom Qifti's History of the Philosophers, chap. on Theophrastus (p.107.4 Lippert) = 3B c Aristotle's Book On Principles]cod. Patav. Scaff. xvii 370 2 The first book of Aristotle's Metaphysicsis attributed to Theophrastus by Albert the Great, PosteriorAnalytics 1.2.1 (vol.2 p.22a3 Borgnet) = 247; Siger of Brabant, Questionson Aristotle'sMetaphysics: fragment of a commentary on Book 2 (Philosophes medievaux vol.1 p.27.41-3 Graiff) = 248; Peter of Auvergne, Questionson the Metaphysics: preface (p.151.23-4Monahan) = app. 248 3 The BookaboutCauseswas commonly attributed to Aristotle in the middle ages; but that some attributed it to Theophrastus is stated in the anonymous commentary, cod. Vindob. Bibi. nat. 5500 f.48• (Tijdscriftvoorfilosofievol.28 [1966) p.91.4 Pattin) = 249A 4 On Forms,2 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.43 = 1 (On Images, mss. PQ but this title occurs earlier in the same section of Diogenes' list [see 137 no. 35); Meurs conjectured On Dispositions[436 no. 1))

5 On Falseand True, 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.48 see 68 no. 32 (On Simple Problems,1 book) see 137 no. 9 (On Causes,1 book)

=1

438

METAPHYSICS

Scripta metaphysica 247

Albertus Magnus, Analytica posteriora 1.2.1 (t.2 p.22a13-34Borgnet) haec probatur ex origine scientiae, quae in primo ponitur Primae philosophiae, quod ex admirari et tune et nunc philosophari inceptum. admiratio enim est suspensio ad causam eius quod apparet et causae ad effectum comparationis quod illius causa sit, et ipsum philosophari sic causatum considerat convenientiam effectus ad s causam secundum non contingere aliter se habere. hoe modo naturale desiderium, quo omnes homines scire desiderant, procedit ad scire secundum actum; quod desiderium est in vere scientibus, et in non vere scientibus. hoe igitur modo est vere scire. et hanc probationem ponit Theophrastus, qui etiam primum librum (qui 10 incipit "omnes homines scire desiderant") Metaphysicorum Aristotelis traditur addidisse: et ideo in Arabicis translationibus primus liber non habetur. 2-3 Aristoteles,Metaphysica1(A).2 982b12-13 6-7 ibid. 1(A).1 980a21 11 ibid.

248

3-4

cf.ibid. 983a13-17

Sigerus de Brabantia, Quaestiones in Aristotelis Metaphysica: fragmentum commentarii in librum 2 (Philosophes medievaux t.1 p.27.41-3 Graiff) primus autem dicitur fuisse Theophrasti, non Aristotelis, et hoe dicunt expositores Graeci. 1-2 Petrus de Alvernia, Quaestionesin Metaphysicam,prooemium(p.151.23-4 Monahan) 2 non in operibuscommentatorumGraecorumconservatis

249A Anonymus, In Librum de causis, cod. Vindob. Bibi. nat. 5500 fol.48' (Tijdschrift voor filosofie t.28 [1966) p.91.4-11 Pattin)

de causa efficiente quidam dicunt quod fuerit Teofrastus, qui fuit discipulus Platonis et Aristotelis. ideo in isto libro collegit tarn propositiones Aristotelis quam Platonis. alii dicunt quod iste liber non sit in Graeco inventus sed in Arabico, sed de Arabico in Latinum translatus et quod hunc fecerat quidam nomine David. tertia opinio s

WRITINGS

ON

METAPHYSICS

439

Writings on Metaphysics 247

Albert the Great, PosteriorAnalytics1.2.1 (vol.2 p.22a13-34 Borgnet) This1 is proved from the origin of knowledge, which is to be found in the first (book) of FirstPhilosophy2-that it is from wonder, both then and now, that philosophical activity arises. For wonder is curiosity about the cause of that which appears, and about the relationship of the cause to the effect in that it is the cause of that thing, and the philosophical activity so caused considers the conformity of the effect to the cause on the assumption that it is not possible for it to be otherwise. In this way the natural desire, by which all men desire to know, advances to knowing in actuality; this desire is both in those who really know and in those who do not really know. In this way therefore arises true knowledge. And this proof is given by Theophrastus, who is also reported to have added the first book of Aristotle's Metaphysics(the one which begins "All men desire to know"): and for that reason the first book is not given in the Arabic translations. 1 That knowledge is of the cause of something with the assumption that the cause necessitates the effect. 2 I.e., the Metaphysics.

248

Siger of Brabant, Questionson Aristotle'sMetaphysics: fragment of medievauxvol.1 p.27.41-3GraifO a commentary on book 2 (Philosophes But the first (book) is said to have been by Theophrastus, not Aristotle, and this is said by Greek commentators.

249A Anonymous, On the BookaboutCauses,cod. Vindob. Bibi. nat. 5500

fol. 48' (Tijdschriftvoorfilosofievol.28 (1966) p.91.4-11 Pattin)

Concerning the efficient cause (i.e., the author of the Bookabout Causes)some say that it was Theophrastus, who was the pupil of

Plato and Aristotle. For that reason he collected in that book the propositions of Aristotle as well as of Plato. Others say that that book is not found in Greek but (only) in Arabic, but was translated from Arabic into Latin, and that this had been done by a certain person named David. A third opinion states that that book is drawn

440

METAPHYSICS

dicit quod ille liber sit extractus de 300is propositionibus Procli. quarta opinio dicit quod sint propositiones Aristotelis et inter suos libros nominentur Canones Aristotelis quos Alpharabius commentavit. 8 Aristotelis] Aristoteles ed. Pattin

2498 Scholion in Librum de causis, cod. Paris. Bibi. nat. Lat. 6319 f.200"b in marg. (Tijdschrift voor filosofie t.28 [1966) p.114.4-5 Pattin)

commentator huius libri fuit Alpharabius vel Proclus, secundum alios Theofrastus. 1 Proclus] Procrus ed. Pattin

Inseparabilia 250

Lumen animae B, caput 66, De separatione, A (ed. a. 14772Farinator) commentator Theophrastus super libro De quattuor transcendentibus: quorumcumque est unum esse, unum non separatur ab alio absque corruptione eius.

vid. 160

INSEPARABLES

441

from the 300 propositions of Proclus. A fourth opinion states that they are the propositions of Aristotle, and that among his books there are mentioned The Canonsof Aristotleon which Farabi commented.

2498 Scholium on the Bookabout Causes,cod. Paris. Bibi. nat. Lat. 6319 f.200'1>in marg. (Tijdschriftvoorfilosofievol.28 [1966) p.114.4-5 Pattin) The commentator on this book (the BookaboutCauses)was Farabi or Proclus, according to others Theophrastus.

Inseparables 250

Light of the Soul B, chapter 66, On Separation, A (ed. 14772Farina-

tor)

The commentator Theophrastus on the book On the Four TranscendentThings:if the being of two things is one, 1 the one of them is not separated from the other and from its perishing. 1

Literally, "of whatsoever things the being is one".

see 160

THEOLOGIA Inscriptiones librorum 251

Tabula inscriptionum ad opera de theologia spectantium

1 Ti>v ntpl 'to 9tiov la'top~

a' -s-')

Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.48 = 1

2 Iltpl 9ti>v a' --y'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.48

=1

3 I6mµovuxc;npoc;'touc;

a')

vid. 580 no. 1 ('Eyicc.oµux 9ti>v a')

vid. 580 no. 3 {ntpl £Ua£P£iac;a')

Deus et divinum 252A Cicero, De natura deorum 1.35 (BT p.15.6-8 Plasberg et Ax)

nee vero Theophrasti inconstantia ferenda est; modo enim menti divinum tribuit principatum, modo caelo, tum autem signis sideribusque caelestibus. 1-3 Minudus Felix, Odavius 19.9 (p.17.7-8 Kutzler)

2 divinum) divinae codd. dett., Minudus

THEOLOGY Titles of Books 251

List of Titles Referring to Works on Theology

1 Researchon the Divine, 6 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.48 2 On the Gods,3 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.48

=1

=1

3 On Assertingthe Oneness(of God),To Democrates]lbn-Abi-Usaybi~scripsitGutas:4>1$ cod.: ULS Daiber ~). scripsitGutas:~). legit Daiber:4.JU..,J. cod.: an '-1 ~l.S 4.Jli). legendum? 1 ~A,Ci

w~ coni.Gutas:Jj~

254A Scholion in Basilii Magni Homilias in Hexaemeron 1.3, PG t.29 col.12A (no. 6-7, NGG a. 1910 p.196.14-18Pasquali) "oi. µtv auvuncipx£\v ii; ch~iou 'tq>0£ij>'tOVoupcxvovCX7t£cp,ivcxv'to" • 'Ap\O'tO'tu..ouc; ~ ool;cx. 7 "oi.& CXU'tOV £lvcxi0£ovc'ivcxpx6v 't£ KCXl CX't£A£l>'t1'l'tOV KCXl 'ri;c;'tOJV ICCX'tCX µipoc; oiKovoµ{cxc;cxinov" • Aiyouai 'tov 8£6cppcxa't0v ini 'tCXU'tTlc; s Y£VE00ai'ti\c;"fV0>µ11c;. 1-5 Scholion in Basilii Magni Homilias in Hexaeme,on 1.3, PG t.29 col.12A (RHT t.12-13 [1982-3]p.368 Poljakov)

Goo

AND

THE

DIVINE

2529 Oement of Alexandria, Exhortationto the Greeks5.66.5 (GCS vol.1 p.51.4-6 Stahlin) And the well-known man from Eresus, Theophrastus the associate of Aristotle, supposes in one place that God is the heaven, and in another that he is spirit. 253

on Physics;SpiritualOpinAnonymous, Opinionsof the Philosophers ionsand Sayingsof theAncients,saying of Theophrastus (RUSCHvol.2 [1985) p.105 Daiber)

Aristotle's pupil Theophrastus spoke about the Creator and said: His existence antedates temporal periods, his being the ages, his beginning time, and his pre-eternity the beginning. Through the fact that he equipped the substances and gave them form we know that he has no substance. He originated and generated the created beings, while he has neither originator nor generator. He is not associated with the things - even more, he is contrary to them in all matters, but had he wished • • • all of them, he could have been of them. He has no before and no after; middle and end are like two eyewinks to him. He has no organs of hearing to hear (with), of sight to see (with) and of taste to taste (with), nor the sense of touch to touch - great be his praise and sacred his names!

254A Scholium on Basil the Great's Homilieson the Six Days (of Creation)

1.3, PG vol.29 col.12A (no. 6-7, NGG 1910 p.196.14-18 Pasquali)

"Some declared that the heaven existed together with God from eternity": This is the opinion of Aristotle. 7 "Others (declared) that it is God, without beginning and without end, and cause of the organization of its parts": They say that Theophrastus was of this opinion.

446

THEOLOGY

2548 Scholion in Basilii Magni Homilias in Hexaemeron 1.7, PG t.29 col.178 (no. 20, NGG a. 1910 p.200.6-10 Pasquali) "no).loi 'tCOV cpav'taa9frtcov CJUVUJtl 't07t(!)l' I EICtiV~ yap ~v ix[l] I 'tO>V

n.

'

'

mv..w

I "' ~, · ' , .....·I , · ,

APPENDIX 1

Anonymous, Analyticscol.1.1-17(no.3320, P.Oxy.vol.47 p.20 Philips) ... (2) destroy ... (3) similarily ... (4) syllogism ... (5) premise indeterminate ... (6) universal take ... (7) and if 1 ••• (8) syllogism ... (9) Socrates is musical Socrates; musical Socrates will be destroyed tomorrow; Socrates, then, will be destroyed tomorrow. But he does not postulate (it) as universal 1 Reading

Mv t£ as suggested by Philips.

2 fort. t ]9 cp0dpt:]a0cuPhilips 3 fa.rt.~autms Philips 4 fart. ]Q-6a61.0pi[altoc; Philips 6-7 fort. Mµpavn vel MµPavn [ta1 Philips 7 fort. ]vc1Mv t£ ,Q tx\- Philips 8 fort. o]v8t vel to]v6c Philips 10-13 restauravit/. Barnes, Anal. pr. 47b29-39conferens 12-13 fort. cp0apt1CJ£ [ta1 aup1ov· ou 1ea]06)..ouPhilips 15-16 fort. Im1ep]a't1)[V1C]~'t·p0>µtv~ ai6rtp~ £i; 'tO 'ljn>XPO'ta'tOV P«7t'tTt'tal u60>p. ft 'YUP 'tOU u6a't~ 'l'UXPO'trt;, a0p6c.oc;1tpoo1t£aouaa tlC't;Kai. iaxuouaa, ci>0£i't0£pµov iv't~ 1Cai.7tpo; 'tO 1Ctv'tpov,~£P 'tO uypov c;CJ'toµo\lv't0v ai6rtpov 6uva'tal. 10 1 1tt1t1>pcoµivo;Bumikel: 1tt1tupatcoJ,ltVo;cod. 2 ~O.lt'tTl'ta\Bumikel: l}amtta, cod. 'l'UXPO'tTI;Bumikel: 'l'UXPotttto; aut '1/UXPO· tttta aut 'l'UXPO'tTl't\ cod.

4

Papyrus Pack 2 1499 = P.Hib. 16 col.1.9-16, 2.1-22 et 3.1 (P.Hib. pars 1 p.62-3 Grenfell et Hunt)

6uxcp0>vi]~µtv o~v µcxi..1l[a'tcx7t0U Y:(EVrt'tai] 7t£pi. Ti\; y£Vfo£l[c.oc; 't'Tl; cilµupO'trt't~·] Qi µtv yap u1t6l[A£iµµcxq,aow 't'Tll 7tpC.O]frt; U"YPO'tTt'tO;[il;a'tµia9tv'tO>V7tA.£iO''tO>V u]6cxnov, oi 6£ I [i6pwt' t:lva1 't'Tl; yi\;. art]µ61Cpi'to;6! [bµoic.oc;OOKEi'toi; iv ~\ yi\]\ 7tO\£iV ['tT)VytvEO"lVau't'Tl~· otov a'>..ii>v1Cai.vi]'tp0>v 5 col.2 (desunt 5 versus) . . . O'rt]ll~~SQv~ ~Q.Ar-~l~Qµ~Tt; iv 'tcin uye\ 1cj QJJ.QUX 7tpo; 'tCX a~[.]ij[•. 1~£o8a1 (1)110'[i.]v oµoux 1Ca8CX1tt:p iv 'ton 1tav'ti, mi. ou'tc.oc;[y]~fo0m 0&uav 't&Ua 'tCX 4[i..µmvha 7tCXV'taO'UVEVElx0tv'tO>V t[io]v 1Cai. £1C'tqlV oµQ"(EVCOV ianv 0cx).aua mi. ii; 10 QIJ.QV. O't\ 6£ cxUO>v£lvai cpavt:p6v· OU'tEyap i..ipavonov OU't£ 0£iov OU'tE !'lO'U"'f'\OV OU't£ Vl'tpov OU'tE O"tU7t't1'1PlaV OU't£ aacpUA'tOVOU't£ ooa µE"YCXA.a 1Cai.0auµala'tcx 7tOA.AaXOU yiv£a0ai 't'Tl; yi\;. 'tO\ll'tO>l µev ~v 7tpi' Eipov Ei 1Cai. µrt0tv ciUo 0'1CE'l'ao0m 6iot\ µEp~ 7t0lv uaucci'>v, ~£U'CEP'!) ~E -cci'>v t.5.3 p.108.11) = 307A (Ev -cii>7tEµJt'C'f> TI£pl wuxi, li-1-Qifti, cap. de Theophrasto (p.107.5 Lipper0=3B

£i6ooJ.cov a'); etiam 246 no. 4 (TI£pl £i6cov, vid. 137 no. 35 (TI£pl 'tO>V habent) a'P', sed duo codices TI£pl£WO>ACOV

Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 = 1

5

TI£plO'lf£co~ Wimmer lacunamindic. Huby

272 $iwan al-l)ikma, cap. de Theophrasto, dictum no. 3 (vid. fontes in apparatu)

fontes: Muntal,ab $iwiin al-bikma (Ml,b) p.177.2-6 Badawr (codd. ACD), v.1178-81 Dunlop (codd. ABCD), f.30• v.6-10 cod. Constant. Murad Molla 1408 (A); as-Sahrazurr (Sz), Nuzhat al-arwiib f.81' v.1-2 cod. Mus. Brit. Orient. Add. 25738 (M), t.1 p.303.2-4 Ahmed

•~...,:a,ffj,M: ~~ ed.Ahmed 2 ~I ~ (ant.) AD ed. Dunlop: om. ed. BadawrSz 2~ 2 ~ Dunlop: ~ s.p. init. A: 1, ,::,\: s.p. init. C: ~ B: ~ ed. Badawr 3 J.1.....:li A ed. Dunlop:~ ed. Badawr j,,..:i ed. Dunlop : ~ s.p. init. A : ~ ed. Badawi 4 )la ed. Dunlop : )la A ed. Badawr t

~Ml,b:

l....alJli.JSz

Sz 5 dfj ... ~.J MlJb: om.;z

Ml,b: ~I

5

DEFINITION

965

OF THE SoUL

11

that "desires and appetites and feelings of anger are bodily motions, and have their starting-point in this1, but as for decisions and speculations, it is not possible to refer these to something else, but in the soul itself is their starting-point and activity and completion. But if indeed the intellect is also something better and more divine,n since it comes from outside and is all-perfect • • • . 2 And to these words he adds: "About these (decisions and speculations), further, we must enquire whether it involves some separation 3 which is relevant to the definition, since it is agreed that these too are motions.n Thebody. The sentence appears to be incomplete. The term "all-perfect" is common in Simplicius himself. 3 This may refer to the separation of the intellect from the rest of the soul, or to the separation of different species of one genus. Barbotin wants: "whether they (these operations) deviate from the definition (of motion)." 1

2

272

Depositoryof WisdomLiterature,chap. on Theophrastus, saying no. 3 (see the sources in the apparatus)

His (Theophrastus') saying, "The soul is able to fly and alight on everything it wishes with the hidden wings it has, observing unobserved whatever it wishes," draws the metaphor from the bee, which flies and descends upon a bush filled with the honey of fruits: it takes of it what it needs, appropriating what sweet it has, and leaves the roots themselves devoid of the sweetness they contained, acquiring from them their best elements. 1 1 The quotation only is by Theophrastus; the rest appears to be an explanatory comment by the compiler of the $iwan al-bikma(Depositoryof WisdomLiterature).Cf. a similar comment by the same compiler at RUSCH 2 (1985), p.84, no. 1.1, and in 442. Sahrazurt omits, in this instance, the comment.

12

PSYCHOLOGY

Sensus 273

Priscianus Lydus, Metaphrasis in Theophrasti De anima disputationem 1.1 et 1.7 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.1.3-8 et 3.27-9 Bywater) :n:eplaia9T)V 6iap9pCOµev.q,aivE'tai 6Ttacai.au't~ ou6eµiav ci;i&v aia9Ttcnv am69ev s 0iyyaV£\V'tOUaia9Tt'tou· "'to 'Yc;'tO oµ.otov'UXO 'tOUoµ.oiou XCXOXtl, 'UXO 'tOUel;ooBtvciipoc;0 CX'llP ic:al'UXO 'tOUuypou 'tO uyp6v. ~ 15 ml ixl 'tOOV allcavoµ.otoc;0 A.6-yoc;. icp. £1CIX0't!l yap 'tO aia0T}'tT)plOV 'tO\OU'tOV oxo'iovic:al'tOel;oo'ta'ic;'tci>v aia01}'tii>V EVtP"(t\CJ.tc; uxoic:tiµ.tvov' 6ta.cpavec; µ.tv fol 'ti\c;owtc.oc;, 8tTtXEc; 8e fol 'ti\c;ciic:oitc; · ouyap ic:a0ociitp ciA.A.~ tl;co9£V6tt1CV£itatµixpt 'riic;a1eoijc;,nmc; 50 anoq,aivttat µ116£µ{avy{vta9at ai'.a9,,atvci,11-aµivou tou aiaO,,tou; ind ICl,l£'tal;uL: 'to l,lE'tal;uvulg. 56 6ti b (oportetFicinus): 6!

LQ: 6ti MP: 6t 6ti H

SENSATION

19

and motion contributes to the perception of sound. "But if it is possible to smell without breathing", he says, "what stops (us from) hearing also without air?" (It is) because it is not possible for sound to occur without the striking of the air in our ears. For the organ of hearing is air: but of smell it is not the breath which is being brought in in breathing, but that is useful for opening up the pores connected with smell (in those creatures) in which they are covered up: but for those in which (they are) not, smelling (can occur) even without breathing. 36 "But as for sound", he says, "is it in every case against a solid, or (can it occur) even apart from a solid, like that of the winds?" But these too make a noise by falling upon the earth, and thunder-claps too with the blast breaking against the cloud as against a solid. But if the air is connatural with hearing, 3 when the external (air) is made one' by the blow, and this too5 is continually being moved and sounding, the movement would sense the movement and not the sound the sound; and yet that which is inside would prevent this, as in the other cases also. Or else the inner sound is not perceptible without qualification. At any rate we do not sense it sounding unless we block up our ears. But, also, its movement is vital, and not like that of what is being struck. But when it is affected by what has been struck, and receives the form of the sound, then the activity is hearing. The former sound does not therefore interfere, since it is not perceived, but its movement, being vital, even cooperates towards 37 the perception of that which has been struck. But if the sound gets through from outside as far as where hearing occurs, how is it that he6 declares that no sensation occurs when the object of sense is in contact? Since in the case of smell also we draw up the smell by breathing in until, obviously, it falls upon (the organ) proper. Or else the object of sense is where the blow is too, and where the fragrant herb, just as it is also where the color is: these are indeed things which cannot be brought close to the sense-organs if there is going to be a sensation (of them). But the form of the activity which arises from them in that which is between must be present to the senseorgan as well. "For it is not the case", as he7 himself also brings in, "that if nothing came through from the object of sense, some sensation would be aroused." For color also moves the sight through 3 The

text seems corrupt here. This sense is suggested by the related passage in Aristotle. 5 Probably the air inside the ear. 6 Probably Aristotle. 7 Theophrastus. 4

20

PSYCHOLOGY

61.mpcxvouc; KI.Vti't'T)V O'lfl.V 1to1.ouv,:6c; 1:1. Ka\ ,:ou µt't~U Ka\ cruvtp-youv,:oc; Ka\ au,:ou KI.V119tvi:oc; 1tcoc;'U7t01:0Uopa,:ou - Ka\ ootmc;. i1611Ka'l:CX 60 6uvaµ1.v 61.fip9pc.o,:ai - Ka\ OU ,:ou µti:~u wJ..a ,:ou 7t01.0UV,:oc; "1 aiaB11cnc;.OU -yap ,:au,:ov 1to(11aic; Ka\ 7t01.0UV, ou6t ivip-ytia Ka\ ivtp-youv.7t01.£i 6£ 1:07t01.0UV Ka'l:CX 't'T)V 7t0l11CJI.V, Ka\ 1:01taGXOV 'U7t01:0U 7t01.0UV,:oc; µtv 7tCXO'X£1., all.a Kai:a 't'T)V CX7t' au,:ou 7t0l11CJI.V. all. oux 'U7t0 Ti\c;1to1.fiatcoc;. Kat aia9av6µt9a ~v ou Ti\c;MO ,:ou aiaB111:ou ivtp-yda.c;, ~ all.a ,:ou aiaB111:ou µ£VKai:a 6£ 't'T)V a7t' au,:ou ivip-ytl.V CXU'tO>V iv£py£(q.- 'tO 8£ q,mc;OU8ta 'tOU8texcpcxvouc; iv tip 8texq,exv£'i KcxlKcx0'auto opcxt6v."KCXl tcxuto 8£ to 8texq,cxvic; tip q,cod, ij OU8textp£tiov", pM>µivouc; H2M2P2b(cum Ficino) 28 io HM2P2bw:ia cett. 6um:{vcov Ruby: 61a iwcov BHL M1P1QV: 61anvtiv M 2P2b:61a1ep{vt1vWimmer:61atdvtw Bywater(extendere Ficinus) 6w iou om. HM1P1b 31 n1, ti Bywater:tnd codd. 32 1Cat L: om. cett. 37 iain:o coni.Bywater:aiiio codd. 38 ii om. B

279

Simplicius, On Aristotle's On the Soul 2.7 419a13 (CAG vol.11 p.136.20-9Haydock) The transparent is moved by color as receiving a share of the activity (that proceeds) from it, and it moves the sense-organ as giving it a share of the same activity, but not as in itself and without color activating and moving sight, in the way that heated iron does even when the fire that heats it is no longer present, but as passing on the activity of the color in the way that the lever (moves) the stone when moved by the hand. For this reason the transparent also, when the color is removed, no longer moves sight in respect of it. If on the other hand the transparent moved sight in its own right, sensation should be of it and not of the colored object. But as it is we grasp instead that and the interval between. These matters have been treated more clearly by me in my summary of the Physicsof Theophrastus.

26

280

PsYCHOLOGY

Plutarchus, Adversus Colotem 7 1110C-D (BT t.6.2 p.179.14-26 Pohlenz et Westman)

UU't~-yapoov o 'E1ti1Coup~iv 'tq>6£U'ttpcp'tmYIlpoc;9e6q,pa.a'tOV OUIC etvai 'Af:ymv 'tµaixov.UVCO'ttpm 6£ m'tµev." 10 1-10 Epicurus,fr. 16 A"ighetti

5-6 cf.StobaeiAnthologium 1.16.1(p.149.1718 et 149.21-150.3Wachsmuth)= Ait. 1.15.9-10 Diels, EpicuroAristarchoque et Aristotele nominatis

281

Simplicius, In Aristotelis De caelo 3.3 302a21-3 (CAG t.7 p.602.5-6 Heiberg)

O't\6i E1C1Cpive'ta1 7tUpEiCaapicoc;,9e6q,pa1tpoo1ti11:'tov 'tq> cxia0rt't11PiQ> 'tO cxia9'!l'tov1C\V£t'tT)V s "-'l. £~wo£V "t--l'l ~'' £1t• CXU't(l)V • .... 'tO ' µ£'tCX~U· J:.' lCCX\ ' yap ' O'tCXV " " 'tl IJ.E't~U, -J:.' CX\uv11CJ\V, OUlC u£ n O'U6ux 'tOU'tOU it Y£UO~,j\ it a.cp,;,all.a auv 'tOU'tQ>' otov £i µ£011ti11 it ciani~. oi>6ux 'tll~aiv itµiv ro'ta.i. 10 'tomo 6! 1t'fi µtv it aapl;nfi 6! it yAOOUa.. 1-11 Arist., De an. 2.11 423a11-b26

n

om. HP 7 ti H (cum Ficino): om. L cett. cilla CJUV H (cum Ficino): ciU.' otv LMPQV 6

o LQV: 'I HMP

9

295 Priscianus Lydus, Metaphrasis in Theophrasti De anima disputationem 1.46 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.21.16-20 Bywater) nw..iv o 'Apia'totEA.11~ 6ti1CVU~ µit t?va.i 'trov1e0ivci>v i6{a.va.ia9'!laiv

'tfi1C\V'l10£\ (p11aivitµ~ cxia9avta9cxi'tO>V lCO\VO>V 1ecxi 6ia 'tOU'tO 7tA.doa\V a.ia9,;atcn yv(l)pi~E\V,otov µtyi9ou~ 1ea.iO\j/£\Kai a.cpfi.cx'tooov6! o µit 6iopia9ivto~. o?µa.i 8tocppa.at~ cp11aiv£i 't'TlVµopcpttv'tfi 1C\V11CJ£l,

•••

5

1-4 Arist., De an. 2.6 41Ba17-20 et 3.1 425a13-18 4 d] tic; HMPb

5 lac. ind. Wimmer

296 Priscianus Lydus, Metaphrasis in Theophrasti De anima disputationem 1.47 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.21.32-22.1 et 22.9-14 Bywater) icp' ot~ onox; a.ia9a.v6µt9a. on a.ia9cxv6µt9a.,Kata 'ta cxma 'tq> 'ApiatO'tEA.£\6ia.ti0r}ai tov '}Jyyov,titv 1eoivitvcxia9riaw ~OUA.OIJ.EV~ t?va.i 'tT)Vim1ep{vouaa.v,titv Kai 'tll~ ivtpyd~ auvma9a.voµ£V11v 'tll~apy(~ • 'tll~-yrtpCX'Uti\~ t icai 'tU OU')'ICEXUcou vou · me; yap 1tpoc;"tOVivt:pydq. vouv, "tOU"tECJn "tOVxmpw"tov.

cf.Alberti Magni librum De intelledu et intelligibili 2.11.4 (p.509b21-5 Borgnet), Theophrastonominato 5-6 cf.Prise. Lyd., infra p.30.29-31 = 312 6-7 cf.Arist. De an. 3.4 429a22-4 7 vuxurou] cf.Prise. Lyd., infra p.26.12 et 26 3-6

1 lac. statuit Bywater, qui dicit initium capituli de intelledu excidisse all.' coc;Wimmer ex Themistio: cm>Ji'>c; codd.

2

307C Priscianus Lydus, Metaphrasis in Theophrasti De anima disputationem 2.4-5 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.27.3-6 et 8-14 Bywater) op0~ lipa 1eaib 8t:6cppaa"toc; a"tooovwtocpa{vt:"tm 'to UA\IC"lV ci7to6ioovai cpuaw "tcj> vcj>,icai "tOou"tcoc; me; UA.11 µ116£vt:?vm ciUa 7tCXV"ta 6uva"tov• icai µit 6Eiv ou"t0>Mµj3avt:iv 1tapa1CEA£UE"tat, ~'ll"tEiv6£ 7t~ 1Ca0'£"tEpOV "tp07tOV 6uvaµE\ A.£'YE"til\. ... s ci1topEi6£ El;iic;01tcoc; y{VE"ta\'ta VOT}"t1t'ciamµawu "t{1ta0oc;i\ 1tow µt:"ta~oAit;icai 7tO"tEpov cipxiti\ cicp'£ill>"tOU; "tcj> µEvyap 7tCXCJXE\V wt' iicdvou 00~\t:V liv · ou6£v yap iau"tou "tmviv 1ta0Ei· "tcj> 6£ cipVI 7t 'to lO VOEiv.icai µit Bywater: 'to libri ain:6 codd. b 9 ante taU1:ou suppl. wp'Wimmer ex Themistio af>XTI codd.:aPX,i)v Bywater ex Themistio (307A)

307D Priscianus Lydus, Metaphrasis in Theophrasti De anima disputationem 2.5-6 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.28.13-17et 20-3 et 29 et 31 et 29.1 Bywater) icai ci1t~ 611iv "toic;xmpw"toic;CJCilµCl"tO>V ciamµawic;, 01tEp1eai ""t{ "tO1ta0oc;i\ 1tOWµE"ta~oM; icai 'ta µEV1t(l~ t!;CilEkv, au"toc;(p11CJ\, b 6£ vouc;cipxitical cicp'£ill>"tOU. me; oov 1ta~nic6c;. Ei-yapOA.coc; wtaS,,c;," cp11a{v, "ou6£VVOllCJE\. • .. a1ta0tc;yap Ovouc;,"(p11CJ1.V O 8Eocppaa"toT)aiv, "11yevea1;, £l't£ t!;E~ iccxi.5uv6:µe~ £l't£ ouaicx;;" 1-4 Aristoteles, De an. 3.4 429b6-9 5 µiiU.Ov tl;t:(I)~]infra p.32.19-21 4

317

3-4 t6tt-diptiv] infra p.31.22-3 att11---q,uaiv] infra p.32.22

i\ del. Wimmer

Priscianus Lydus, Metaphrasis in Theophrasti De anima disputationem 2.17-18 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.34.29-35.1et 35.24-7 et 29-30 et 32-33 Bywater)

1t1Aooq>Mcx'tcx o 8eoq,pcxa't~ ~ iccxi.cxmo 'to e?vm 't11CJi.v "imCJIC£7t'tEOV, o 611q,cxµeviv mxan q>UCJ£\ UA11V 1eai.6uvaµ£t, 'tO 6t ai'ttOV1eai.7t0\1l't\lCOV. icai. O't\ciel 'tO µ£Vroe; uA.11'toiV auµµnpia 'tOU't(l)V ia-rlv it fryieia • Ei't' ii; a-roµIDvv x:ai."COOV 1tUp1a.a£0>V EX:A.l>O\c;• 5,j\A.OV 10 yap me; ai. "COlA.'1>£1 25 516-c1ml m"C£'.X£1V X:£A.£\l0l>(J\V

LANGUOR,

PARALYSIS, STRANGULATION, SNEEZING

129

difficult for it to be fertilized, will indeed be the most fertile when the time of fruiting and greenness comes; just as, you may suppose, if any one does this already in the winter-time, it will be most fruitful and fertile in the summer. 1

Aristotle.

Languor, Paralysis, Strangulation, Sneezing 345

Photius, Ubrary278 52Sb34-526a31(CBvol.8 p.159.6-160.15Henry) From the (book by Theophrastus) On Fainting read) 1 that fainting is a loss or chilling of the warmth in the region where respiration occurs. This is brought about either by cold or even by warmth itself; for a larger fire extinguishes a smaller one. Experience, too, provides evidence of this. For when stifling heat or other heat, especially great heat, comes upon us in abundance, we faint through it and swoon; for (the heat) in us which does not re2 ceive cooling is weakened. Perhaps too stifling heat prevents breathing generally, and that is why it is called "stifling", for the person who cannot breathe is stifled, or at any rate is like someone who is being stifled. Fainting on account of baths and vapor-baths, too, provides evidence; for it is clear that such fainting is brought about by and on account of heat, when the external heat weakens the natural 3 heat in us. Fainting also occurs when there is a lack of those things in which there is natural heat, for example blood or natural moisture generally, as when we see people fainting from haemorrhages and rapid motion of the bowels; and fainting also occurs on account of weariness. 4 (I read) that greater heat causes fainting lx?th because it weakens the lesser (heat), and because it prevents breathing, and also because it does not allow what cools to enter. (I read) that it is for the following reason that people for the most part do not faint while they are in the bath, but rather when they have finished; (it is) because the moisture which is produced by the liquefaction is warm while they are in the bath, but becomes cold when they have finished. Being cold, when it attacks the vital regions 5 it causes fainting - if indeed it is not also the relaxation of the breathing that causes the fainting beforehand; and for this reason (I

130

HUMAN PHYSIOLOGY

yapo 1ea'tqcovi;i£Vai

'to 9tpµov, o 6' avitic; iv6£6coow. on b pa(vcovu6an 'touc;A£l7t0\j/UXOUV't~ cruµ1CVOOV 'tOUv,ml OA.OlOa sic H : TI£YXOUOaLatte: TIcv c1.muoa Musurus

vid. 139 v.15-24

MEDICINES

133

347B Oribasius, Summary, to Eustathius 8.59 (CMG vol.6.3 p.270.1-7 Raeder)

About those who are strangled; from the (writings) of Theophrastus. Those who are strangled are revived by pouring in vinegar and by the seed of nettle or pepper which has been pounded in very pungent vinegar and which they are made to swallow. They will take it with difficulty, but are forced to. When the redness around their neck is dispersed, at once they revive and are relieved. The reviving of them is in a way similar to that of those who are shipwrecked, and in general of those who are choked; for the heat in these is rekindled.

348

Pliny, NaturalHistory28.57 (CB vol.28 p.39.9 Ernout) Theophrastus says that older people have more difficulty in sneezing. see726A-C

Medicines 349

Hesychius, Lexicon,on kollura(no. 3349, vol.2 p.502.18-19Latte)

kollura(pellet): Theophrastus, of those moulded from ashes ....

1

1 The text is corrupt. Latte's emendation gives "or alkanet• (the plant). Seethe Commentary.

see 1391.15-24

ANIMALIA Inscriptiones librorum 350

Tabula inscriptionum ad opera zoologica spectantium

a'-l;'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.44 = 1; Diogenes 1 Ilt:pi. Cci>c.ov Laertius, Vitae 5.50 = 1 (sine numero librorum); Constantinus Porphyrogenitus, Aristophanis Byz.antini Historiae animalium epitome, etc., 1.98 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.1 p.29.12-21) = 380 (iv 'tci>1tEµ1t'tcl>); Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 9.37 387B = 371 (iv 'tU 1'); cf. etiam 377 v.2

2

'E1moµ&v 'Apl.G'tO'tEM>u; Ilepi. Cci>c.ov a' -s-'] 5.49 = 1

Diogenes Laertius, Vitae

Quae sequuntur numeri 3(a), S(a), 6(a}, 7(a), 8(a), 9(a), lO(a) omnia a Diogene Laertio ante no. 1 serie ita nominantur ut verbum Cci>c.ov in omnibus titulis intellegas 3a Ilepi. hepoq,c.ov(a; Cci>c.ov 'trov 0µ01evrov]Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43

=1

b Ilepi. hepoq,c.ov(~ 'trov 0µ01evrov] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 9.43 390A = 3558 4 Ilepi. 'trov Kma. 'to1tou; lhaq,op&v] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 7.104 317F = 3658 vid. 68 no. 16 (nepi. 'trov Bi.aq,op&v) Sa Ilepi. 'trov a0p6ov q,mvoµevc.ova'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 = 1 b Ilepi. 't©Va0p6~ q,mvoµevc.ovCci>c.ov] Photius, Bibliotheca 278 527b11 (t.8 p.164.3 Henry) = 359A c Ilepi. 'trov au'toµcx'tc.ovCci>c.ov a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 = 1

LIVING CREATURES Titles of Books 350

List of Titles Referring to Zoological Works

1 On LivingCreatures,7 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.44 = 1; Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.50 = 1 (without the number of books); Constantine Porphyrogenitus, TheEpitomeof theResearch(es) concerning Living Creatures of Aristophanes of Byzantium,etc., 1.98 (Suppl.Arist. vol.1.1 p.29.19-21) = 380 ("in the fifth book"); Athenaeus, TheSophists at Dinner9.37 387B = 371 ("in Book 3"); cf. also 377 1.2 2 Epitome of Aristotle's On Living Creatures, 6 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.49 = 1 The following items 3(a), S(a), 6(a), 7(a), 8(a), 9(a) and lO(a) are all named by Diogenes Laertius in sequence before no. 1 above in such a way that "living creatures" may be understood in all the titles. 3a On Differenceof Voicein Creaturesof the SameKind,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.43 = 1 b On Differences of Voicein (Creatures) of the SameKind]Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner9.43 390A = 355B 4 On Differences with Regardto Locality]Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner7.104 317F =3658

see 68 no. 16 (On Differentiae) Sa On (Creatures)that Appear in Swarms, 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.43 =1 b On CreaturesthatAppearin Swarms]Photius, Library278 527bl 1 (vol.8 p.164.3 Henry)= 359A c On CreaturesProducedSpontaneously, 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.46= 1

136

LIVING CREATURES

6a Iltpi. 6aic£'tiov mi. f3A.11niciov a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 = 1; Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 7.95 314B-C =369; Apuleius, Apologia cod.) 41 = 360 (f3ahi:coN,i.e. f3A.111:cov, b De morsibus nocivis] Priscianus Lydus, Solutiones ad Chosroem, prooemium (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.42.6) = app. 341 7a Iltpi. i:iovCc{>cov oaa A£'YE't«l q,9ovtiv a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 =1 b Iltpi. ,:{by A£yµtvcov Cc{>cov q,9ovtiv] Photius, Bibliotheca 278 528a40 (t.8 p.166.18 Henry) = 362A c q,9ovtpa Cci>a]Photius, Lexicon, s.v. urnoµavic; (t.1 p.112.2-3 Porson) = app. 362A (emend. Albert; vid. t.1 p.296.17 Naber) d De invidentibus animalibus] Apuleius, Apologia 51 = 3628 8a Iltpi. ,:lbv tv l;11p4'> 6laµ£V6vi:cova') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 = 1 b Iltpi. ,:{by tv l;11p4'> 6lmi:coµtvcov]Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 7.90 312B = 363 no. 2 6ia,:pif36vtcovCci>cov] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae c Iltpi. ,:lbv tv l;11p4'> 7.104 317F = 3658 d Iltpi. tx9ucov1 codices 9a Iltpi. tiov tac; xp6ac; µti:af3aU6vi:cova') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.44 =1 b Iltpi. i:iov µttaf3all6vtcov tac; xp6ac;] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 7.104 317F = 3658; Photius, Bibliotheca 278 525a30 (t.8 p.157.18 Henry) = 365A 10 Iltpi. tiov q,coA.£u6vi:cov a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.44 = 1; Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 2.63 63C = 366 (om. tiov); Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 3.65 1050 = 367; Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 7.95 314B = 369 11 Iltpl Cci>cov q,povriatcoc;ical ii9ouc; a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 =1 12 De modis et moribus et habitationibus] Priscianus Lydus, Solutiones ad Chosroem, prooemium (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.42.6-7) 1£Vfotcoc; vid. etiam 137 no. 10b {Iltpl 1£Vfotcoc;codices; Ilepl (Ccpcov) Meurs)

TITLES OP BooKS

137

6a On (Creatures)that Bite and Sting, 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.43 = 1; Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner7.95 314B-C = 369; Apuleius, Self-Defence 41 = 360 ("that are stung", ms.) b On PoisonousBites] Priscian of Lydia, Answers to Chosroes,preface (SupplArist. vol.1.2 p.42.6) = app. 341

7a On as Many Creaturesas are said to be Grudging,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.43 = 1 b On Creaturesthataresaidto be Grudging]Photius, Library278 528a40 (vol.8 p.166.18 Henry)= 362A c GrudgingCreatures]Photius, Lexicon,on hippomanes(vol.1 p.112.2-3 Porson) = app. 362A (emendation by Albert; see vol.1 p.296.17 Naber) d On GrudgingCreatures] Apuleius, Self-Defence 51 = 3628

that Remainon Dry Land,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, 8a On Lives5.43 = 1 b On that SpendTimeon Dry Land]Athenaeus, The Sophists at Dinner7.90 312B = 363 no. 2 c On CreaturesThatLiveon Dry Land]Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner 7.104 317F = 3658 d On Fish]manuscripts thatChangeColor,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.44 9a On (Creatures) =1 b On (Creatures)that ChangeColor] Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 7.104 317F = 3658; Photius, Library278 525a30 (vol.8 p.157.18 Henry) =365A 10 On (Creatures) thatRetreatintoHoles,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.44 = 1; Athenaeus, The Sophists at Dinner 2.63 63C = 366; Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner3.65 1050 = 367; Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner7.95 314B = 369 11 On the Intelligenceand Habitsof Living Creatures,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.49 = 1 12 On Waysand Characters and Habitats,1 book] Priscian of Lydia, Answersto Chosroes, preface (Suppl.Arist. vol.1.2 p.42.6-7) manuscripts: On the Comingsee also 137, no. 10b (On Coming-to-be, to-beMeurs)

138

LIVING CREA TURES

Scripta de animalibus 351

Apuleius, Apologia 36 (BT p.41.16-17, 20-6 Helm, ed. a. 1959) ceterum quam ob rem plurimos iam piscis cognoverim ... discat Aemilianus ... ; legat veterum philosophorum monumenta, tandem ut intellegat non me primum haec requisisse, sed iam pridem maiores meos, Aristotelen dico et Theophrastum et Eudemum et Lyconem ceterosque Platonis minores, qui plurimos libros de genitu s animalium deque victu deque particulis deque omni differentia reliquerunt. 2-7 Eudemus,

352

fr. 125

Wehrli et Lyco,fr. 30 Wehrli

Hieronymus, Adversus lovinianum 2.6 (PL t.23 col.293A, ed. a. 1845) legat qui vult Aristotelem et Theophrastum prosa, Marcellum Sidetem et nostrum Flavium hexametris versibus disserentes; Plinium quoque Secundum et Disocoridem et ceteros tam physicos quam medicos, qui nullam herbam, nullam lapidem, nullum animal tam reptile quam volatile et natatile non ad suae artis utilitatem referunt. s

353

Dionysius Cartusianus, Enarratio in librum Sapientiae 7.20, art.7 (t.7 p.495bC ed. a. 1896-1913) "naturas", id est proprietates, vires, efficacias, "animalium": de quibus et philosophi, Aristoteles, Theophrastus et alii multi scripserunt.

354

Albertus Magnus, De animalibus 21.1.2 (p.1325.35-1326.1et 1326.611 Stadler) de aliorum autem animalium perfectione dupliciter dicit esse loquendum Theophrastus. sunt enim quaedam illorum aliis perfectiora secundum corpus, sunt et quaedam aliis perfectiora secundum animae potentias. et utraque istarum perfectionum est duplex: quoniam ea quae est secundum corpus, aut est secundum corporis s quantitatem, aut secundum qualitatem aequalitatis sive complex-

WRITINGS ON LIVING CREATURES

139

Writings on Living Creatures 351

Apuleius, Self-Defence 36 (BT p.41.16-17, 20-6 Helm, ed. 1959) But as to why I have already learned about many (sorts of) fish ... let Aemilianus learn this ... ; let him read the records of the old philosophers, so that he can at last understand that I am not the first person to have investigated these matters, but that my seniors (did so) long ago - I mean Aristotle and Theophrastus and Eudemus and Lyco and the others later than Plato, who left very many books about the generation of animals and about their ways of life and their parts and about every sort of difference (between them).

352

Jerome, AgainstJovinian2.6 (PL vol.23 col.293A, ed. 1845) Let whoever wishes read Aristotle and Theophrastus who discourse in prose, Marcellus of Side and our own Flavius who do so in hexameter verse; also Plinius Secundus (Pliny the Elder) and Dioscorides and the others, both natural scientists and doctors, who do not fail to relate any plant, any stone, or any animal, creeping or flying or swimming, to its usefulness for their art.

353

Denis the Carthusian, Expositionof the Book of Wisdom 7.20, art.7 (vol.7 p.495bC ed. 1896-1913) "The natures", that is the properties, powers and efficacies, "of living creatures": concerning which the philosophers too, Aristotle, Theophrastus and many others, have written.

354

Albert the Great, On Animals 21.1.2 (p.1325.35-1326.1 and 1326.6-11 Stadler) Concerning the perfection of the other animals Theophrastus says one must speak in two ways. For some of them are more perfect than others with regard to their bodies, and some too are more perfect than others with regard to the capacities of soul. And each of these perfections is double. For that which is with regard to the body is either with regard to the quantity of the body, or with regard to the

140

LIVING CREATURES

ionis. et ea quidem quae est secundum corporis quantitatem adhuc duas distribuitur . . . . adhuc et ea quae est secundum animam dividitur et efficitur duplex. aut est in participando vires plures animae interiores, aut in participando plures vires exteriores in numero sensuum. et secundum participationem quidem potentiarum interius apprehendentium, adhuc sunt duo modi quorum unus est secundum numerum potentiarum et alter secundum mod um et qualitatem ....

1326 in

10

2-4 cf.Porphyriilibrum De abstinentia3.25 = 531, Theophrastonominato

vid. 139

Differentiae secundum loca 355A Aelianus, De natura animalium 3.32-8 (BT t.1 p.73.32-76.2Hercher)

it Kpft'tTlKal 'to'iVµutcilv CX\iv 'tOt; a-rpa.-ro1troot;tea.i.iv -ra.i; 7t'ft0riacxv, au.a lCoXAW\ tea.i.oi µttepoi.f3a-rpcxxot• OUyap 'UOV'tvM: µuii>vA

6 Etccpaivc'ta1~£

148

LIVING CREATURES

ytvfotic; a.mii>v,IClVT)c; tiPT1'ta.1., 'tT)V Y£V£CJlV ).a.µpave1·oi. 6£ CX't'ttA£Po1 1Ca.i a.i.CXICpWt'i1ttp&.pa.1 'ta.u'ta.µit 25 6uva.a0a.1,i\ 61a. 'tO £1tl'tT)6£lOV 'ti\V " ' a.1 • a.icp1ut xaµxoA.U't\ A.£"YE'tv itµEpii'>v 7tpOO'tv i!;avaa'ti\va1 'PomEic;· 'tOOOU'tO 7tA.i\0oc; au'tOic;£7tEv KAv vulg.: PahtcoN F 3 veneficii Fulvius: beneficiis F(b in ras. reum mg. ed Iuntinae posterioris:eum codd. ut videtur)cb

CREA TURES THAT BITE AND

STING

153

are being pursued, they jump. Theophrastus says these things. 1 The manuscripts add "having sharp spines•. This is probably a gloss (and was therefore deleted by Hercher), but it explains the sense correctly. 2 At this point the manuscripts have: "I have seen these; they are Libyans.• The words have been deleted as a gloss by Jacobs. They were already present in the text of Aelian excerpted by Constantine Porphyrogenitus and incorporated in his summary of Aristophanes of Byzantium's Research(es) concerningUving Creaturesand of other zoological works.

yivto0at Jacobs:ycvto0m codd. 10 qwc.i>6t~Gesner:qtc.i>6t~codd.,Cono~iac;-qovtac; del. Hercher,exhib. Constant. stantinus Porphyrogenitus 14 tl6ovPorphyr.: Aegypti muribus durus pilus sicut irenaceis Plinius £icnvdel.Jacobs,exhib.Constant.Porphyr.

359C Pliny, NaturalHistory8.221-2(CBvol.8 p.101.8-15Emout)

There are several kinds of them (mice) in the region of Cyrenaica, some with broad heads, others with pointed ones, and others 222 like hedgehogs with prickly bristles. Theophrastus states that on the island of Gyara, when (the mice) had put the inhabitants to flight, they gnawed iron, too, and that they also do this by a certain natural inclination in the iron-foundries among the Chalybes; and indeed in gold mines, (he says), their bellies are cut out for this reason and evidence of this theft is always found; so great is the pleasure (they take) in the thieving. 3 Gyara] Ku1tpcp[Aristoteles]: 1tapcpAelianicodd. quaedam codd.

4 quadam Rhenanus:

Creatures that Bite and Sting 360

Apuleius, Self-Defence41(BTp.48.11-14Helm, ed. 1959) And in view of this I congratulate myself that they do not know that I have also read Theophrastus' On (Creatures)that Bite and Sting and Nicander's On Antidotes;otherwise they would accuse me of poisoning, too.

154

361

LIVING CREATURES

Aelianus, De natura animalium 9.15 (BT t.1 p.223.13-17 Hercher)

A£yOV'ta\ 6i oi. Icl0a\ npo;'tq>'tO!;llCq>, q,'tou; O\O'tOU;imxpuruou av'ti1tc; 1Ca.l CX't£paµwv C'll'tTICJ\V cul 1ta.p£'iX£V" oux oanc; £iT),&i\A.Ov -yap ~v Ot\ 'tO>V (J1t£pµa-rc.ov 'ta. 1tpoCJ1ti1t'tOV'ta. -ro'ic;'tO>Vpomv 1C£pa.CJ1V CX't£pcxµova. 'tOV 1Ca.p1tov £1Ccpl>£\V voµiCov't£9cx6T) 1Ca.tCJICAT)pov liv0pc.o1tov wJ..a.1t£pl 5 tlC µ£'ta.cpopw;lC£pa.ap6A.Ov tea.l cht:paµova. 1tpOCJT)'YOP£UOV. D a.im\c;61T)1tOp£'i'to 'tiic;a.hia.c;ICa.0'i\v 'tOU'tO 1tClvpomv CJ1ttpµa.'ta.. ,ca.l1toll.a1C1c; wt£11taµt:0a.w'ic;cpiA.Oic;, oi>x i]nCJ'ta.8t:ocppaa'tOU6t:61uoµivou 'tOV')Jyyov,£Votc;1toll.a. CJUVa."fTloX£V · ot6c; ianv b tea.l un6pT)lC£V 'tO>V t'l')Va.hia.v CXV£Up£'tOV itµ'iv £XOV'tC.OV 'tO>V UA£lC'topi6wv o-ra.v't£1Cc.oa1 1t£p1Ka.pcp1aµ6c;, ii 't£ 1Ca.'twtivouaa.cpcolCT) 10 t'l')V1tU'tia.v cU1a1Coµ£VT), ,ca.l'to 1Ca.'topooa6µ£Vov uno 'tO>V u.acpwv1Ctpa.c;, 0 µ1fu; a.i-yoc;de; 'tO a-r6µa.Aapouv cpa.alvU't£paµvo1c;1Ca.tCJICAT)pO~ O aaveiEK6uo 'YICELµ£voc; EAuaic;. 'tO6£ 6epµa 'tq>1tUlCU\OOV a.A.A.Oioua8ai, 20 1tapa.6o!;oc; a.A.T18roc; Kai a1t£0avoc;,µa.Aia'ta 1tpoc;1tOAA.a 1tOiKiA.A.Oµev11. o6e xaµaiA.Erov6oK£i'tq>1tV£Uµan1toieiv'taTt 6ta.'tpip6v'tCOV Ccf>cov ou6€xea0a{ q>TlXP 1tVtuµa't1 auµµt'tap6:llii 'to xproµa ica8a.1tepc'iv0pomoc;·6w ical AEA.EIC'tat· "'tOUµev yap 't£ x:aicou'tp£1tE'ta\XP~-" 1-2 cf.Aristotelis librum De part. an. 4.5 679a12-14et 679a25 2-3 Plinius, Nat. hist. 9.87; Michael Psellus, De omnif. doctr. 181.3-4 (p.90 Westerink), ex Plutarcho;quorum neuter Theophrastumnominat 4 Homerus,llias 13.279

-

CREATURES THAT

CHANCE

COLORS

169

its lungs; for they extend through almost its entire body. And it is clear that it puffs itself up when it is agitated. 1

Probably the elk.

1 ticiii>v A: am. M 4 icipavooc;Photiicod.A, [Aristotelis]codd.plerique,Antigonus, Aelianus, Methodius,Manuel: tcipav6poc; [Aristotelis]cod. G, Philo, Plinius; tcivavopoc; [Aristotelis]cod. H; tcipa6oc; Photii cod. M: parandrum Solinus Iapµ&iaic; Photius:rtA.Cl>vo'ic; [Aristoteles],Philo,Stephanus:Acooic; Methodius:Aethiopia Solinus 9 tcipavooc;A: tcipa6oc;M 12 'tP\XCO'tOV M: ipixcotaiov A 22 xaµav..ccovM: 1t0Au1t0uc; A2B: quid exhibueritA2incertum 23 nvtuµovoc;]fl:Vtuµaioc;cod.alt. Stephani,Heinsius,Henry

3658 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 7.104 317F (BT vol.2 p.199.9-19 IIlt:pl 'tO>V cpv ," q>Tta{v. "ou ICa'tCX ')JyyovTl\>1t£Pvl 'tCOV appivc.ov.&Ua 1to)J..q, µEiCc.ov." 1-3 Aristoteles,

fr. 632

Rose3

1-3 ex alio Athenaei loco interiecta ratus secl. Kllibel

374

Scholion in Apollonii Rhodii Argonautica 1.972 (p.85.11-15 Wendel)

)..fyE'ta\6i iou)..o; 1ealCq,6vn, (mpi6iov 1toM1touv· EKa'tEpc.o0ev yap TtOICOAOO£V6pa. 9e6q,pam~ 6£ iv 'tfi 1tpo; EX£\1tOAAOU; 1t00~ C001t£p 4>aviav tma'toAfi ical OVOV q>Ttalvil'U'tOV icaA.£ia9m,~ 1tapa Ioq,01CA£i n; ov~ ia6anpio;". iv Kc.oq,o~Ian'>po~· "KUAia9£l;ox; 1-2 Aristoteles, De part an. 4.6 682b3-6 (cf. HA 4.1 532b18) 1 et 3 Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. iouM>\ (no. 762, t2 p.368 Latte); cf.eundem, s.v. ov~ 10001tplO(jj(no. 917, t.2 p.765 Latte), et Photium, Lexicon, s.v. OVO(jjiaooxpw(jj (pars 1 p.337.17-18 Parson); quorum nemo Theophrastum nominat 1 scholion in Lycophronis Alexandram 23 (p.23.14-15, 23-4 Sche.er);Photius, Lexicon,

375

Manuel Philes, De animalium proprietate 85. 1521-2 et 1532-5 (p.37.89 et 19-22 Diibner) ' ' t'' , !:_'\ 'I! 1tpT)a't~, 1epio;, ._uyawa, 1tapuu11.i;, 11,1:;C.OV, ical q>'\)O~, µtyia'ta ICT)'tIDV £t>pE0T).

'tOU'tc.ov 6£ 1eav £V,~ 9eoq,paa't0; AEY£i, avappayfi 1tp~ U\jl~ £IC'tOUnu0µEV~. OUKov't~ "f\/Oq>OU, 1t00tal 1CAu6c.ov 1t6ppc.o0ev, 1eal XEPO~{rypa, 1eal IC\VOUµevo; )..oq,~. 1-2 et 4-7

cf.Aeliani

vid. 139

V .35-44

vid. 567-568

librum De nat. an. 9.49, Theophrasto non nominato

0rHER

373

ITEMS ABOUT LIVING CREATURES

177

Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 14.69 6540 (BT vol.3 p.448.6-9 I'tOICEl, 'totoicti.µ6v11 '}'UVT) 'tCOV''!>'t01C(l)V l>1tT}V£µla 't{IC'ttl['tOVAqoµtvov "OcnplV iv Aiyu1ttcp].µap'tupti 5t 8t6cppaat~ A.E'yOV'tl 'AplO'tO't£A£l CXV£\l oxda; 1{vta9m 'tOVA.£'Y()µtvov "Ocnpw iv 'tcj>1t£µ1ttcp'tCOV Iltpi. ,c;,(l)v. ~

3 'Ap1atot£A£1]non extat locus

2-3 tov-iv 'Alyumcput glossemadelendumvel ica0axcp post t11C"tt1 addendum censuit M. D. Reeve 4 tii>v Lambros:tip P

REPRODUCTION

379

62

380

185

Albert the Great, Forty ThreeSettledProblems,question 35 (Op. omn. vol.17.1 p.61.74-62.11Weisheipl) But the power of the heavenly substance, through the irradiation that takes place from the twelve circles into the center of the seed that has been conceived, enters into a body of this sort (i.e. embryonic); and this Aristotle calls the heat of heaven and similarly also the light of heaven. And in (this) light the power enters into the elements and fashions their qualities so that they incline to this or that form, patterned by the pattern of the whole horoscope. The Peripatetic philosophers Porphyry and Theophrastus say that there is a sign of this in the fact that sometimes, although in the seed the power from the parent causes a movement towards the form of a living-creature similar to the parent, and although the power of the element(al material) directs (the process of generation), nevertheless (the offspring) will not have a human shape, because of the shaping effects of the rays and the heavenly bodies which distort it into another shape; as it is said that if conception takes place when there are heavenly bodies in the sign of the Ram towards the head of the Gorgon, and if Jupiter does not assist with a strong influence and Venus does not exert influence, (then) what is born will both be human and not have the shape of a human body. Constantine Porphyrogenitus, Summaryof the Research(es) concerning Living Creatures of Aristophanesof Byz.antium1.98 (Suppl.Arist. vol.1.1 p.29.19-21Lambros) Woman alone of two-footed creatures brings forth live young; other two-footed creatures produce eggs. Woman alone of creatures that bring forth live young (rather than eggs) produces offspring without being impregnated. 1 Theophrastus bears witness that Aristotle said that the so-called Osiris is produced without intercourse, in the fifth book of On LivingCreatures. 1 At this point, the Greek text has "the so-called Osiris in Egypt•. The words have been deleted as a gloss.

186

LIVING CREA TURES

381 Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 9.46 391E (BT t.2 p.354.2-5 Kaibel)

o 6£ 8t6q,paa-coc;-couc;cxyp{ouc;C()TlVi\; 3.26 83F = 413 no. 12 (mv 'tip itpU'tticii>v i.a'tOptii>vex'-t'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 = 1 (q,miicrovCasaubon: q,uaiicrovcodd. plerique) d Cl>U'ttlCll i.a'top{a]Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 3.11 77B = 413 no. 38 (iv 't(p 'tE't) e 'la'tOpux (sc. q,unlCT))]Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 3.22 81F-82A = 413 no. 15 (iv W> f 'la'tOpuxi]Theophrastus, De causis plantarum 1.1.1 (p.165.2 Wimmer, ed. a. 1866), 1.5.3 (p.169.38), 1.9.1 (p.173.42), 2.3.3 (p.195.31), 2.6.4 (p.200.44), 3.6.7 (p.225.11), 4.5.6 (p.251.20), 4.9.5 (p.256.22), 4.16.2 (p.264.52), 6.8.7 (p.300.29) g Ilept q>u'tii>v] Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis De sensu 4 442b24-6 (CAG t.3.1 p.87.11), quo ducente [Aristotelis] librum De plantis Theophrasto attribuisse videntur Aquinas, De sensu et sensato 161 (p.48b40-2 Spiazzi) et Petrus de Alvemia, In De plantis, cod. Par. Lat. 16097 fol.204ret 204v;Apollonius, Hist. mir. 16 = 413 no. 109; 29 = 413 no. 105; 31 = 413 no. 108; 32 = 413 no. 43; 33 = 413 no. 89 (iv 'tcp''); 41 = 413 no. 109 (iv 'tcp11');43 = 413 no.

BOTANY Titles of Books 384

List of Titles Referring to Works on Botany la Researchon Plants]manuscripts of Theophrastus; Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner1.57 31E =413 no. 111; 2.59 61E =399; 3.24 82E = 397 ("in the second book"); 3.25-6 830 = 413 no. 42 ("in the fourth book"); 3.26 83F =413 no. 12 ("in the first book of the same treatise"); 11.41 470F = 413 no. 51; 15.28 681E = 413 no. 64 ("in book 6"); Galen, On the NutritiveFaculties1.28.2 (CMG vol.5.4.2 p.254.18-23) = 413 no. 88 ("in the eighth book") Plants]Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner2.73 66E b Researchconcerning =413 no. 114; 3.11 77A = 392 ("in the second book"); 3.11 77A = 413 no. 34 ("in the third book"); Varro, On Fanning1.5.1 =387 c Researches on Plant(Matters) (or On PlantResearches), 10 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.46 = 1 ("plant" Casaubon: "natural" most of the manuscripts) Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner3.11 77B =413 no. d PlantResearch] 38 ("in the fourth book"); 3.13 77F =394 ("in the second book"); 15.24 679C =413 no. 69 ("in the sixth book") e Research(sc. "Plant")] Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner3.22 81F-82A =413 no. 15 ("in book 2") Theophrastus, Plant Explanations 1.1.1 (p.165.2 Wimmer, f Researches] ed. a. 1866), 1.5.3 (p.169.38), 1.9.1 (p.173.42), 2.3.3 (p.195.31), 2.6.4 (p.200.44), 3.6.7 (p.225.11), 4.5.6 (p.251.20), 4.9.5 (p.256.22), 4.16.2 (p.264.52), 6.8.7 (p.300.29) g On Plants]Alexander of Aphrodisias, On Aristotle's On Sensation 4 442b24-6 (CAG vol.3.1 p.87.11): this passage seems to have prompted the ascription of the pseudo-Aristotelian treatise On Plantsto Theophrastus by Aquinas, On Sensationand the Objectof Sensation161 (p.48b40-2 Spiazzi) and by Peter of Auvergne, On On Plants, cod. Par. Lat. 16097 fol. 204• and 204v; Apollonius, AmazingStories16 = 413 no. 109; 29 =413 no. 105; 31 =413 no. 108; 32 =413 no. 43; 33 = 413 no. 89 ("in book 7"); 41 =413 no. 109 ("in book 8"); 43 = 413 no.

190

BoTANY

16; 47 = 4008; 48 = 413 no. 103; 50 = 413 no. 107 (iv TUfoxa.Tfi); Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 2.15 41F = 214A; 2.34 SOB= 413 no. 29; 2.48 56F = 413 no. 74; 2.83 700-E = 413 no. 60 (iv EIC'tq>); 3.2 72C = 413 no. 46; 3.12 77E = 393 (iv 't6£'\l'tEpcp);14.64 651A = 401 (iv 'tE'ta.p'tcp);Galenus, De alimentorum facultatibus 1.13.11 (CMG t.5.4.2 p.237.21-238.3) = 413 no. 92; Galenus, In Hippocratis librum Epidemiarum 6 (3.14, CMG t.5.10.2.2 p.144.4-5) = 413 no. 8 (iv 'tnpomp); Galenus, Linguarum Hippocraticarum explicatio, (t.19 p.72.16-18 Kuhn) = 413 no. 105; ibid, s.v. "fartpoova s.v. a.1e6VT1v (t.19 p.91.10 Kuhn) = 413 no. 8; Harpocration, Lexicon, s.v. µu..£v11 (t.1 p.202.5 DindorO = 413 no. 85 (iv ''); ibid., s.v. A.Oaxo{vcp (t.1 p.221.14-15 DindorO = 413 no. 48 (iv 6'); Photius, Lexicon, s.v. µu..{v11(pars 1 p.256.2-4 Porson) = 413 no. 86 (iv i:p66µcp);scholion in Apollonii Rhodii Argonautica 1.879-83 (a, p.74.17-18 Wendel) = 413 no. 64; scholion in Nicandri Theriaca 615 (b, p.231.12-14 Crugnola) = 413 no. 30 (Ev TUy'); in 645 (a, p.241.1-3 Crugnola) = 4058; scholion in Platonis Rempublicam 488C (p.238.4-8 Greene) = 413 no. 99; Stephanus, Ethnica, s.v. "Awuv0ou't11ea.] = 413 no. 5; 2.67 640 = app. 408 et 413 no. 84 (iv ''); 15.24 6790 = 413 no. 69 (Ev 'tci>EIC'tq>);Erotianus, fr. 29 (p.107.15-17 Nachmannson) = 413 no. 8; Oribasius, Collectio medica 11A54, addit. (CMG t.6.1.2, p.89 ad 18) = 413 no. 112; Photius, Lexicon, s.v. a.1ea.Mq,11 (no. 705, t.1 p.793-4 Theodoridis) = 413 no. 80 (iv t:P66µcp: q,ua11emvcodd., q,mmv Ib); Pollux, Onomasticon 10.170 (LG t.9.2 ft 8£oq,pa.a't0u:C!>ua11eo'iv (no. 788, LG t.1 pars 1 p.75.7-9 Adler) = 413 no. 80 (iv i:p66µcp) Collectio vocum utilium, s.v. a.1eaMq,11(Anecd. Graec. t.1 C!>U'ta.] p.60.24-5 Bachmann) = 413 no. 80 (iv i:p66µcpq>U'tmv) j C!>un1e8>v npayµa'tda] scholion in Oribasium, Collectio medica 11A70 (CMG t.6.1.2 p.92, ad 1) = 413 no. 37

TITLES OF BooKS

191

16; 47 = 400B; 48 = 413 no. 103; 50 = 413 no. 107 ("in the last book"); Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner2.15 41F = 214A; 2.34 SOB= 413 no. 29; 2.48 56F = 413 no. 74; 2.83 700-E = 413 no. 60 ("in the sixth book"); 3.2 72C = 413 no. 46; 3.12 77E = 393 ("in the second book"); 14.64 651A = 401 ("in the fourth book"); Galen, On the Nutritive Faculties1.13.11 (CMG vol.5.4.2 p.237.21-238.3)= 413 no. 92; Galen, On Hippocrates'Epidemics 6 (3.14, CMG vol.5.10.2.2 p.144.4-5) = 413 no. 8 ("in the first book"); Galen, Explanation of Hippocratic on akonen (vol.19 p.72.16-18 Kiihn) = 413 no. 105; ibid., Expressions, ongongrDna(vol.19 p.91.10 Kiihn) = 413 no. 8; Harpocration, Lexicon, on melin!(vol.1 p.2025 Dindorf) = 413 no. 85 ("in book 7"); ibid., on holoschoinoi (vol.1 p.221.14-15 DindorO = 413 no. 48 ("in book 4"); Photius, Lexicon,on melin!(part 1 p.256.2-4 Porson) = 413 no. 86 ("in the seventh book"); scholium on Apollonius of Rhodes, Argonautica 1.879-83(a, p.74.17-18Wendel)= 413 no. 64; scholium on Nicander's Remedies615 (b, p.231.12-14 Crugnola) = 413 no. 30 ("in book 3"); on 645 (a, p.241.1-3 Crugnola) = 405B; scholium on Plato's Republic 488C (p.238.4-8 Greene) = 413 no. 99; Stephanus, Place-Names, on Apsynthus(p.153.10-11 Meineke)= 413 no. 108 ("in the ninth book"); Suda,on Theophrastus (no. 199, LG vol.1 part 2 p.701.33 Adler)= 2; ibid., on melin! (no. 507, LG vol.1 part 3 p.335.11-12 Adler) = 413 no.86 h Plant(Matters)] Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner2.44 54F = 413 no. 90; 2.59 61F = 413 no. 5; 2.67 640 = app. 408 and 413 no. 84 ("in book 7"); 15.24 679D = 413 no. 69 ("in the sixth book"); Erotianus, fr. 29 (p.107.15-17Nachmannson) = 413 no. 8; Oribasius, MedicalCollection 11A54, addition (CMG vol.6.1.2, p.89, on line 18) = 413 no. 112; (no. 705, vol.1 p.793-4 Theodoridis) = Photius, Lexicon,on akaleph7! 413 no. 80 ("in the seventh book": "natural" in the manuscripts, "plant" Ib); Pollux, Nomenclature 10.170 (LG vol.9.2 p.240.30 Bethe) = 402 ("by Aristotle or Theophrastus"; "natural" for "plant" in the manuscripts); scholium on Homer's Odyssey10.510(vol.1 p.476.14-16 Dindorf) = 411A; scholium on Nicander's Antidotes99 (a, 3-5, p.62 Geymonat) = 413 no. 39 ("in book 4": "natural" for "plant" in the manuscripts); Suda, on akaleph7! (no. 788, LG vol.1 part 1 p.75.7-9 Adler)= 413 no. 80 ("in the seventh book") Plants]Collectionof UsefulExpressions,on akalephl!(AnecdotaGraeca vol.1 p.60.24-5 Bachmann) = 413 no. 80 ("in the seventh book of

Plants")

j TreatiseconcerningBotanical(Matters)] scholium on Oribasius, Medical Collection11A70 (CMG vol.6.1.2 p.92, on line 1) = 413 no. 37

192

8oTANY

k Ilept q,puyavticci>v icat noto>8ci>v] librum septimum (vel sextum una cum septimo; cf. Regenbogen 1373, 1452, Senn Pflanzenkunde 267, Keaney Hermes 96 (1968)296-7) sic appellavit Hermippus (fr. 55 Wehrli) Ilept &:yp((l)v 6ev6p(l)v]liber tertius sic appellatur in cod. Urbin. Gr. 61, quern etiam titulum Hermippo attribuit Joachim 2a ~n1eoov ainci>v a'-Tl') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 = 1; codices Theophrasti (ainci>v vel ai-dc.ov indifferenter, cf. Einarson in praefatione editionis suae, t.1 p.2 n.1.; sex tantum libri in codicibus reperiuntur, sed cf. infra nos. 2f et 2g) b 4>u-t11eat ai-dat] Apollonius, Historiae mirabiles 46 = 417 no. 15 (iv 'tq>e': q,0011eoov cod.) atua] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 2.45 SSE (bis) =417 nos. c 4>U't11ea. codd.); 3.5 74A = 417 no. 7; 3.12 77C = 10, 11 (iv 'tpi-tcp:q,ua11eci>v 417 nos. 12, 13 (iv e'); Clemens Alexandrinus, Stromata 3.3 24.3 (GCS t.2 p.207.2-5) = 417 no. 15 (iv 'tq>niµn'tcp: q,0011eci>v codd.); Varro, De re rustica 1.5.1 = 387 ("phisicon" codd.) d At'tw (sc. q,uu1ea)] Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 3.13 77F = 417 no. 6 (iv 'tva'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.45 = 1; Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 2.74 678 = 434 no. 1; 15.39 6890 = 434 no. 2; Photius, Lexicon, s.v. µqalliiov µupov (pars 1 p.251.11-13Porson) = 434 no. 3 (oaµci>v);Suda, s.v. 8eoq,paa'tv1eatxuMi'lv'tO)V iv 'tOiU'toic; IC(X\ mpnoiutcovi.atopiai; et alteri q>lrn1ei.i>v 2 aitiow. Stolo, isti, inquit, libri non tarn idonei iis qui agrum colere s volunt quam qui scholas philosophorum; neque eo dico quod habeant et utilia et communia quaedam. 4 phisicon codd. 6-7 quod habeant A2M Politianus:quo habeant Ursinus: quod habeant A 1b: quot habeant P: quin habeant v

388 Galenus, Linguarum Hippocraticarum explicatio, prooemium (t.19 p.64.5-12 Kiihn)

taUtU't-ri\c,;u-ruci\c,; i.mop{~ 0 cp1A.Oaocpoc,; 'PTtEp£1 -rou9p{ou,-rov6! oAOv9ov i~6ma9£V.b 6t oAOv9oc; £1C 'tOUEVOU Plaa-rou ical O\llC £IC'tOUvfou. 1tpco'tOV6£ 'tOU'tOV 'tCOV Ol>lCC.OV 1tE1tOVa 't£ ml YAUICUV EX£\ical oux c.ocrn£p5 78A 'tOVnap' itµ.tv.yiv£'ta\ 6£ ical µEiCrovou-roc,; 1tOA.U 'tOOV auicc.ov · it 6' mpa µ£'ta 't'T}V PMO't'l'lV 6iv6pCaJV 'Y£V£Cm; £1C'tl0£~icai.oaa lOl; £YICEV'tplCJ£CJlV £\IC£l,ncxv'tc.ov, olµai, 'tO>V (l)U'tO>V µ&llov foaw£i 'ti\; auici\; 'to 6iv6pov cix;av [u] noiiciAi\; icai. 6iaq,6pou ytvfo£~ 6£1C'tt1Cov icai. µ6vov 'tmv allcov euicoAOvnav'toiou yivo~ £V£Y1C£iv PMa't'llv, £\ 't~ m>'tou 'tO>Vs 1CA.a6CaJV £1C't£µWV £1CaCJ'tOV, £l'ta £1CpTt;ac; IDJ..11v e; «A.AO 'tO>V 7tp£µVC.OV me; aplCEiVtt6'!lKOU6:IC~aU'tOUicai. cxv0' 392A£µq>Ui\yov11v£VapµoV icapnmv EW iv 'toi; i>ypoi;'tooo~ icai. ap6oµivo~.

397

Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 3.24 82E-F (BT t.1 p.191.23-192.2 Kaibel)

8£oq>paa't~ iv 6£U't£pcpIl£pi. (l)U'tO>V la'tOpiac; 'Af:yc.ov 7t£pi.Z>vo icapno; OUVOl>V£XO>V 1ivoµivcov 01CA:11p6-rtpa ')'l'YV£'tIltpt q>l>'tO>V tipT)1C£V, 2 tip ldeler (conferens43, 48, 50): to'ii; vulg.

401

Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 14.64 651A-B (BT t.3 p.440.9-14 Kaibel) AE'YE'tUOO't\,OU'tCXµev q,uUa 'tCX1tp6pa-ra 'Opxoµevov )..(µvu iv v, 'Y\V£cs9aiAE'YOOV 'ICl>'tOV -ri\tA.O(i b IC(l)µcp¬~ iv "Hpoot 6pcxµan imn~ t\V\ coc;ICUIC~Aiyovt\ IC..{v11 (pars 1 p.256.2-4 Porson); Dindorf); Photius, Lexicon, s.v. µ.£>..{v11 (no. 507, LG t.1 pars 3 p.355.11-12 Adler); quibus Suda, s.v. µ.£>..{v11 ex auctoribus verbum µ.u{v11in Theophrasto textum restituendum censuit Schneider, quique omnes librum septimum, non octavum di cunt 87 lib.8 cap.2 § 9) Herodianus, Prosodia catholica 12 (GG t.3.1 p.314.17); (p.582.3-4 Meineke) Stephanus, Ethnica, s.v. XVXt:pl tOV tcp 8t:ocppa.atov ropt:'iv EO't\V£iPT1JLEVOV. £0\1(£mi t\ ta.utov 8T1A.Ol>V ' "" " ' T , , , ' '" a.ua't'llpq>, TI 1Coivov £\Vat n ytvor; wuwu t£ 1Ca.t O'tpucpvou. 3 Galenus, De alim. fac. 1.1.39 (CMG t.5.42 p.21325-6), Theophrasto non

nominato

421

Galenus, De simplicium medicamentorum temperamentis et facultatibus 4.4 (t.11 p.633.5-13 Kiihn) £Vt£U0£V -yapopµooµtvor;ho1µ6tt:pov ix{ t£ fflVtO>V allmv vacpi;n 61ayvcoaiv ix{ 't£ tT)VtO>Vci>r;iym µEV 'PTIJL\ 6' CXA.A.Ot tiver;, Ma.tro6ii>v,otor; ot£ tci>v1Ca.A.v, ~ Ka.l8t:6cppa.awr;JLEJLV'l'lta.t,

FLAVORS

239

what he himself is saying. For while saying, "in the respect in which moist things differ", he thinks he is establishing that there is no difference between them, and that it was to no purpose that Hippocrates spoke of a difference, and to no purpose that Theophrastus wrote a whole treatise On Flavor,although this very name "flavor" itself indicates a certain differentiation of what is moist. Nevertheless, although it is a differentiation of what is moist, it is naturally divided again into other differentiations.

419

Galen, On the Compositionand Powersof SimpleDrugs 1.28 (vol.11 p.449.15-450.3Kiihn) Well, the associates of Theophrastus and Aristotle and Mnesitheus the doctor call the faculty of taste chumos,the second syllable beginning with the letter "m", and the combination of the moist and the dry which has been concocted by heat chulos("juice"),the second syllable beginning with the letter "l".

420

Galen, On the Compositionand Powersof Simple Drugs 1.39 (vol.11 p.453.4-8Kiihn) But what we call "astringent" cannot however be found to be mentioned at all by the associates of Theophrastus. It seems indeed to indicate much the same as "harsh", or to be some common genus including this and "sour".

421

Galen, On the Compositionand Powersof Simple Drugs 4.4 (vol.11 p.633.5-13Kiihn) For starting from there (the taste of water) you will the more easily be able to distinguish all the less obvious tastes, and especially those which I call sweet, but certain other people call watery - like that of fresh reeds and dog's-tooth grass, and in addition of wheat and barley and rice-wheat, and many others which Theophrastus too mentions, enquiring whether we should posit several kinds of sweet

240

BoTANY

9tt£OVEO't\V'tWVy'J..udmvxuµwv, £\'t£ 't'f)µ.iU.'J..6v 't£ mi. ~'t'tOVai>'touc; U1toAT)Jt't£0V 6i.acpip£\Vall11'J..cav. 5-6 cf.TheophrastiCP 6.9.2

422 Calenus, De simplicium medicamentorum temperamentis et facultatibus 4.18 (t.11 p.679.9-16 Kiihn) &n µiv oiv

onucpoc;xuµoc;9tpµ6c;Eanv ap't{coc;µo\ 6i6t\rta\.

ntpi.

6£ 'tOU6p\µtoc; i.6{coc; ovoµ.aCoµivou'tr}VCXPXT}V OOO'ano6d;t&x; Ea't\

XPEW.cp0av£\µiv yap i1EiC'tll'tou,all.a mi. Il'J..ci'tC.OV me;ntpi. 9tpµO'ta.'tou nav'tc.ov CXJtocpa.{vt'tm mi. 'Ap\O'tO'ti'J..T)ntmov'tat 1tCXvt£c; 8-i\A.Ov, O't\8£ §: , " ' , ' §:. "J:.--" ' a2t0 ' ' o\'t'tOV £CJ't\'tOU'tO, 'tOµ£V"Si: \u\OVEµq>U'tOV £1Ca(J't0U, 'tO O £o,W11£V µ£V 'tU it).iou, G'Uµq>U'tOV 8£ !Ca\oi1C£iov au'to'i;. £ut£p µ£µVT}µ£9a 'tOOV unoiaµEV 8T}nou aaq,ci)c;.all' £ut£p lC£tµtvcovttµiv ci£\ CJ'tOtXdOJV, G'tpl>(l)VO't£p0t µtv Eiat ICa't'apxac;, n£2ta\VOµ£VO\ 8e y{vov'ta\ YAUICE°i;, 15 £IC9£pµaa{ac; 11'YA.l>1C'U't"l'i aU'tO°i;£IC\jl'Ul;Ecoc; 8£ 11ol;'U't"l'i't£ ICat 638 G'tpl>(l)VO't"lvcx, ~'t'tOV8£ 'tpax'UVOV'ta aUCJ't"lPll q,aiv£'tat."

cmo

t

,...

'

'

1-3 et 17-18 cf.Theophrasti CP 6.6.5, qua tamen loco verbum ;uA.C.OOt~ non usurpatur 1-6 Galenus, De simpl. med. 4.12 (t.11 p.660.5-10Kahn), Theophrasto nominato 3-4 cf.TheophrastiHP 1.12.2 5-7 cf.Theophrasti CP 6.6.3 11-13 ibid. 6.7.1; Galenus, De simpl. med. 4.11 (t.11 p.653.1015 I1e~ oi>1e oi.1e£~µ6vov. cUla 1ealbttK'tT)tq> 9£p-

µ.a.a~ cpa{vro0myAulCU, 1toA.u -yap,~ 1CCXl 8£ocppaat~ 1CCX\ 'Apl.CJ'tO'tU,:q;

£A.£"f£, tO £IC'tii; T}A.taid\; 0£pµ.aa~ otov £j,Lm>p£Uµa t\ 'tta.tc.ov taic; 6uva.µ£at µop{cov.ti.ovµh a.1t£\jluyµi:vcov, tmv 6t 0£pµmv, C007t£p al ti.ov 1Cau0i:vtc.ov ;uA.COV ticppat 1t&.aat.1eai.yap i:v ,, ,, ",, ',, , ' £1C£tvatc; to µEVoiov £µnup£uµa 1eata µi1epa µopia 1tap£a1tap-iat,!Cat 1t&v'YECOOE; t£ ICCX\vuxp6v. 15 tOUtOµhi l1eavroc; £0't\ 0£pµov, to 6£ li')J-J> 1eai.6ta tOUtO £1t£\OOV u6an PPCXXEiacx ticppa 6ux ttvmv ac.oµatc.ov cxpati.ovauµµitp~ ~811tat, OUVWtocp£p£t(l\ µhi i:v tq,6£ ta 0£pµa Kai 630 6piµfo µopta, to 6' U1tOA.OutOV OUICEt\ 0£pµ6v iattv, i:va1to8iµ£VOV tq> UOOt\ta 1tupcoo11 µopw. IC, 6uv&.µtvoi6i' aiaGftatmv XOOXE\V oc.oµaoiv.i\ yap T\~ i6{6~av. ~ oµoi6v 't\ -coi; T\J.Lci'>V U1t0 5 ouxi. !Cai.'tau'ta 0tc.oµt0a, napa 'CO1t~ £X£\Vaa0tvd~ i\ pC.OJ.LTlli, 'tO)Vau-cci'>v OV\VUµ£Va !Cai.PAv 0tpµou; ntpi. tOU'tV 9epµoovµupicx'tCX µiv EUCOOTI, 'tCX 6£6uacoo11, 'ta 6' OOO£tq>ex ml 'ti.ov'lfUXPO>V coocxl>'tcoc;. 4-5

cf.Gakni

librum De simpl. med. 4.22 (t.11 p.698.13-15 Kahn)

431 Galenus, De simplicium medicamentorum temperamentis et facultatibus 4.22 (t.11 p.697.15-698.4 Kiihn)

li-1-QiftI, cap. de Theophrasto (p.107.3 Lippert) = 3B c Iltp'i. aoxppoouVTtc;] papyrus Petersburgiensis Gr.13 (no. 155 Mitteis et Wilcken = Pack2 2089) fr. 1 v.10 (inscriptio cum nomine Theophrasti reperitur in tabula librorum fort. ex bibliotheca privata; in fr. 2 v.10 nomen Theophrasti occurrit, sed inscriptio deest) 10 Iltp'i. nawmv ayOJYilc; a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.50

=1

=1 12a Iltp'i. £OOaiµ.ov{a.c; a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 = 1; Antiatticista, s.v. 1C£q>xuxc;a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47

=1

15a KcxllUJ9£VTtV ftµwv "A5paatov £"(£VE't0. tlCMvtoc;yap 'tOU'tOU 1t£V't£µh, PiP1w Iltpl iv to'ic; Iltpl T)9C.OV ICU9'icstopwv ICU\A.£~\V 'tC.OV mxpa. 8toq>pv EVEICU 1,1118£ cpuuACl>v 'to ail>µa 7tapat£\VOV'tac;, OXJ1tEp oi. 7tOAA.01 m1Co1ta90UCJ\V £7t1'tO'ic;'t'UXOUO\V, rutOICVUioV'ttc; £Ul>'t0l>c; Cl"f P'UKV{uic; ICU\7tA.aVUtc; ICU\7tEpt8poµa'ic;tic;

EMOTIONS

267

moved by vile passion, but he is not led astray, holding back from the pursuit of his passions through free choice. But that (pseudo-philosopher) is affected by the same error as Theophrastus, because, you see, the passions of the soul are measured against physical passions, although they have no similarity to them, as is clear to all who know ethical philosophy well. 440A pseudo-Plutarch,

Ziegler)

On Desire and Grief 2 (BT vol.6.3 p52.1~53.4

This seems to be an ancient suit in which the body takes issue with the soul in the matter of the passions. Even Democritus, when he attributes unhappiness to the soul, says that if the body were allowed to bring suit against the soul on account of the pains and evils it has suffered throughout its life, and (i0 he should become judge of the complaint, he would gladly vote condemnation of the soul, on the grounds that it has ruined certain parts (of the body) through neglect and undone them through heavy drinking, and that it has destroyed and broken up others through fondness for pleasure. He would, as it were, censure the careless user for the poor condition of some tool or utensil. Theophrastus, in contrast, said that the soul inhabits the body at great cost. For a brief period it pays heavy fees: feelings of grief, fright, desire, jealousy. Since it encounters these feelings in the body, the soul might more justly bring suit against the body for mutilation, with regard to the things it has forgotten, and for acts of violence, with regard to the way in which it is held down, and for outrage, with regard to things it suffers through contempt and abuse, being blamed quite unfairly for the evils of the body. whitt !J

6 cin:wAtatWyttenbach: cin:tA.'UO£ !J 9 ,wllou Tyrwhitt:,wUii, 12 au,:qi Wyttenbach:au,:o~ !J 13 u~ptco~Ziegler:u~p£COV !J

440B Plutarch,

Recommendations on PreservingHealth24 1350-E (BT vol.1

p.278.28-279.14Paton, Wegehaupt and Gartner)

But we would advise persons active in politics to expend effort on things noble and necessary, not to exert the body for the sake of things small and unimportant, in the way that most people are distressed over incidental things. They wear themselves out through sleeplessness and wandering and running about to no useful and

268 E

ETHICS

ou6£YXP'llCJtOV ou6. cicm:'iov.aAA..imtptal;ovttc; htpou; 'i\cp0ovouvttc; 5 'i\qnl.ovt11rouvttc;'i\oo~ cix:cxpno~x:a.lx:tv~ 61ci>1rovuc;. np~ toviv µ.£-icxcpop~ noA.utq, aci>µ.a.t1 t£A.£ivivo{x:iov to amµcxTiic;vuxi\c;aru>AAXU£\ x:a.m J.1.1\ x:a.ta 10 ntV \IIUXllY. wfova. JJ.EVtO\ 'UYyova.utq>XPCOJ.l.£V'llµcxtoc;.

440C Porphyrius, De abstinentia ab esu animalium 4.20 (BT p.265.22-266.4 Nauck 2)

ti oov JJ.116£ ta. 0Vt£JJ.£Va. tmv x:a.ta 0uµ6v. o lUP Ouµ.ooµ.tvoc; J.l.t'tCX twoc; Al>7t1]Tt touc; µax9Ttpouc;'tO>V a.v9pC07tCOV oux

outeot; ii6Ea0m fut tOlt; i610i.; a.-ya0oit;co:;fut to'ic;pacrt~. iv 'ta~ o6tµ£V7t0AA.a 6iu.0cov iccxlµcxicp~ OOOA.£Va.c;· MO 'tOU&pp~ m\ µ£'CU Opu\j/£~ p~i~£\V. o8£ 8£ocppa.a't0vta., &tou µit 8ti. 3 aaA.a.lC(l)va] cf.AristotelisEE 1221a35,1233b1;etiamMM 1192b2-3et scholion in Pliltonis Resp.495E (p.240.10-13Greene) 3 aaA.a.lC(l)VCJ cpria1(v)]aaA.a1eci>va cpria\cod.

VIRTUE AND VtCE

281

deems himself worthy of nothing at all is great of soul, but the man who accepts what is due (to him) from each individual and to the extent that is appropriate. (7) Neither the man who is splendid on all occasions, even when it is not right, nor the man who never is, is magnificent, but the man who in accordance with opportunity3 adapts himself to the individual case. Such is the form of the moral virtues, being concerned with emotion and viewed as a mean-disposition. It enjoys a reciprocal implication with practical wisdom, though not in the same way. Rather practical wisdom follows upon the virtues on account of their peculiar character, while the virtues follow upon practical wisdom ,,er accidens.The just man is also practically wise, because such reason (i.e. practical wisdom) gives him his special form. The practically wise man, however, is also just, not on account of his peculiar character, but rather because he, too, does what is noble and good, and nothing bad. 1 While 1Catp6;is often used with special reference to the critical momentor season, here it seems to be used for fitness or due measure. See LSJ. s.v.,no. I. 2 The text here is quite problematic. The reading of the manuscripts has been printed, and the translation is based upon this reading. If, however, the text of Wachsmuth, including two conjectures by Spengel (01Ccmii'>v and btaye1v), is preferred, the translation would run: "Then setting out several coordinates (and) investigating (the matter) in conformity with his teachei; he next tried to adduce individual cases in the following manner.• 3 Or possibly •in accordance with due measure•. See note 1.

4498 Heschius, Lexicon,on salakonisai (no. 100, vol.4 pS.20-2 Schmidt, ed. 1862)

salakonisai: salakoneusai (to behave pretentiously). They used to call people who give themselves airs salakones(pretentious), from stepping delicately and with daintiness. But Theophrastus says that the man who spends money where it is not right (to do so) is salakon (extravagant).

282

450

ETHICS

Loci in Characteribus Theophrasti quos Philodemus citat vel ad quos spectat in suo libro De adulatione

1 2.1) P.Herc. 222, col.12.2-3 (CErc t.11 [1981) p.109 Gargiulo) et P.Herc. 1082, fr. 10 (CErc t.1 [1971) p.87 Kondo) 2 2.10] P.Herc. 222, col.6.7 (CErc t.11 [1981) p.107 Gargiulo), sed coniunctio cum opusculo Theophrasti tenuissima est; vid. commentarium 3 5.1-10) P.Herc. 1457, fr. 6 et 7 (CErc t.1 [1971) p.74-5 Kondo), Theophrasto nominato col.S.40 4 6.1 et 5) P.Herc. 223, fr. 7 (CErc t.1 [1971) p.87 Kondo) 451

Florilegium "Apicnov icat xpiatov µa0-r]µa, no. 64 (WSt t.11 [1889) p.21 Schenk!) 8toq,paat~ -.,'J..loaaa."

£PCO'fl1't£~. t\ tCOV iv ~icpaya0ov umxpxti ij icaic6v, £(p1'\"

1-2 hoeresponsumlldsignaturAnacharsiin DiogenisLaertii Vitis philosophorum

1.105 (= Anacharsis,Apophth.20A Kindstr(lnd)ex quo locopendet versioLatina in libroGwdteri BurlaeiDevit. et mor.philosoph.10 (p.50.12-13Knust); eodem tribuitur etiam in cod. Vat. Gr. 743f.16' (Gnom. Vat. 131 Sternbach),cod. Vind. theol. Gr. 149 f .304' (Syll. Vind. 62 Wachsmuth),Flor.Mon. 162 (t.4 p.279.1617 Meineke),cod. Voss. Q 13 f.S- v.7-8 (Flor.Leid. 152), cod. Laur. 86.8 f .314• v.9-10,cod. Vat. Gr. 742f.68' et cod. Patm. 263 no. 18 p.171 Malgarini;Thaleti adsignaturin Gnom.Basil.273 (p.129Frobenius)et cod.Pal.Gr. 122f.229' (Gnom. Pal. 245); ut dictum Aesopi invenitur in Max. Con/. Loe. comm. 47 (PG col.941A = Aesopus, sent. 5 Perry) et Mel. Aug. 25.22; sine nomine auctoris occurritin collectionequae I'vOJµu,&1wa inscribitur(Boissonade,Anecd. Gr. t.3

rn

452

Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 331 (WSt t.10 [1888) p.259 Sternbach) ' ' '\ .!..'\ ...... ' o' a'\Yt~ IIUM!' 1ttpmtaoov

.,

£\JtEV •

"

., , ., aupiov at xou" tatai

'~ ... µri' iutiv;

"

1 dictum Theophrastoetiam in cod. Vat. Gr. 1144f.229' v.14 (App. Vat. 11.32 Sternbach)et in cod. Par. Gr. 2571 f.14' attribuitur;Aristoteli in cod. Neapol. II D 22 (sent. 16, p.171 Sbordone)

-

VIRTUE AND VJCE

450

283

Passages in Theophrastus' Characterswhich are quoted or referred to by Philodemus in his book On Flattery

1 2.1) P.Herc. 222, col.12.2-3 (CErc vol.11 (1981) p.109 Gargiulo) and P.Herc. 1082, fr. 10 (CErc vol.1 (1971)p.87 Kondo) 2 2.10] P.Herc. 222, col.6.7 (CErc vol.11 (1871) p.107 Gargiulo), but the connection with Theophrastus' work is very slight; see the commentary 3 5.1-10) P.Herc. 1457, fr. 6 and 7 (CErc vol.1 (1971) p.74-5 Kondo), Theophrastus named col.5.40 4 6.1 et 5) P.Herc. 223, fr. 7 (CErc vol.1 [1971)p.87 Kondo)

451

Florilegium:Best and First Lesson,no. 64 (WSt vol.11 [1889) p.21 Schenkl)

When Theophrastus was asked "Which of the things in life is good or bad?" he said, "The tongue." p.470.14-15),sedante duas sententias,quae aliis locis Theophrastoadsignantur (vid, 444 et 51 OJ;cf.praetereanarrationemap. Plutarrhumde Biante(Sept. sap. conv.146F,De aud.388) et de Pittaco(De ga". 506C) 1 8cocppamog oMv..{icno;add. Ottob.f.208', sednon f.209';cf.Gnomic.Basil.et Gnom.Pal.,quae8a)..fji;oM1)..{iaw;habent 1:iiiv-1Caic6v] fonv ft icaicovft ciya0ovBoiss. ~up]civ0pcb1to1; Max., cod. Laur., Gnom. Vat., Flor.Mon., Flor.Leid.,Syll. Vind. ciya0ov]ciya0iiivBar.,Nan. et Vind.2 ft]1Cai Ottob.f.208', Gnom. Vat., Flor.Mon., Flor.Leid.:u ica\ Max., cod. Laur.,Syll. Vind.:om. Bar.,Nan., Ottob.f.209' 1Caic6v] cpau)..ovMax., cod.Laur.,Gnom. Vat.,Flor.Mon., Flor.Leid.,Syll. Vind.

452

Gnomologium Vaticanum,no. 331 (WSt vol.10 [1888)p.259 Sternbach) The same man (Theophrastus), encountering a babbler, said, "Tomorrow where will it be possible not to see you?" 1 c11tcv·aupwv Vat. Gr. 1144et Par.Gr. 2571:c11tc·)..up1ovcod. Gnom. Vat. 331 µf\) om. Par.Gr. 2571

284 453

Enucs

Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 327 (WSt t.10 [1888)p.258 Sternbach) b a.in~ &iv 'ta 'til>v'YEAOicov £(1)11 'tOUXU'ta. Elva.t,iq,' o~ b µ£Va1Coucov TJaOftaE'tm, b 6t 'JJ:ywv 1COwM.aas

scriptum)

7 £1£\V add, Heylbut 9 KpCJCJ10 u Heylbut: ye cod.(velfort. "£ male

462 Simplicius, In Aristotelis Categorias 10 13a17-36 (CAG t.8 p.402.1215 et 19-22 Kalbfleisch)

6-1

463

cf.Aristotelis Cat. 8

Bb29-35

Plutarchus, Pericles 38.1-2 (BT t.1.2 p.45.10-20 Ziegler)

'tO't£6£ 'tOUIlt:p1.diouc;£0UC£V b A01.µ.oc; AXac;, a.cpatpouaatO 9ttptCOO£(i Kai ayvmµ.ov,o0tv Kai.ta ii0tt 1eotvot£pa1Caluypot£pa y{vttai. to'ic;µ.iv -yapn:oU.Oic; ou1Cav tu; tame; £'1t\t\µ.q>'ll 6ui to 1,1,T) £X£\Vi!;ouoiav, 0(10\6t tpaq>ME(iiA£u0tpimc; !CalXOPtt'Yiav £XOVt£c; i.lCUVT)V coot'£~ 07t0\0VOUV piov iA.0tiV,CX01Cfflt0\ 5 n:tpi.tOUa.punou 'tU"fXc;, £i ai.pfotmc;U'UtO'ic; 6~0l,l,£V1}c; 71:0A.\V µ.tVUV£A.0\Vt0tl)V iv6o!;otat1}V!Cai.cp{A.OUc; Kai oi1edouc;touc; a.piatouc;, Piov 6£ i!;ov Wa0at tOV aptatOV. 1CUtOA.\'YCllf)llCJUVt£c; toutou, npoc; to 'tl>XOV ta £UUtCOV a.n:oot00{1}CJUV, IJ.tt6t£le;auto to 1Cp{V£\V 1CalCJ1C071:£iV i).06vt£c;. 10 ..!.'l'I• !.~' ' A. ~·, ~· ~'l'I._. " ffOI\.IW.ICtc; 'l'I.!. ' WI.II. uuOV µ.£V ..,aut-.£\V £\' u£0\, UJI./WJV KU'0O\Vt' av ICU\ a.vaC11niaat£V Tl'YEIJ.OVa µ.t0' of>xou\aatvto tl)V 1eoµ.t6r}v a.acpOVt£Ci, ou6tvi. CXV OUtO> t'l>XU, xpooxmtOUO\.!Cai.IJ.T)V 1CO\VO>CJCXl,l,£VO\ xpoc;tOVxdpl.CJtOV, !Cai.xo)..).q,-y' imacpaAECJtEpa ti\c; 6tatpfo£coc;TIEICtpO'ltT) tip 1,1,T) op0T}v15 paaccovn. Kai -yap ai. PMPat µ.qaAat Kai TI a.vaatpocpl) XCJtv i!;ououxv µ.tta0fotcoc;, ou0' TIcpuatc;oovata\ µ.£taµ.av0av£\Vto Put\OV otav ivtpacpfi toic; xdpootv, a.A.A.a xpoatptitat (µ.iv) 1Cai.tt£pa 'YExpo1epiv£t PEAtioo,1CataCfi6' oµ.mc; iv toic; £ioo06atv·a.U' 0'1t£pxollanc; AE'y£tat, 20

EDUCATION, ExHORTATION AND CENSURE

464

293

Photius, Lexicon,on tumbogerontes (part 2 p.610.1-3 Porson)

tumbogerontes (tomb-old): the fifth age of old men, as Theophrastus too (says); disturbed and out of their mind. 2 'Ap10wcpav11~post 1taP11Uayµfvo, add. Erbse(ed. Aelii Dion.) coll. Suet., De wrbis infaustisp.423.6-8Miller= p.60.11-13Tailardat

Education, Exhortation and Censure 465

Stobaeus, Anthology2.31.124 (vol.2 p.240.1-27Wachsmuth) Theophrastus: For education seems, and all agree on this, to tame the souls (of men). It removes brutality and senselessness and further results in dispositions becoming more affable and compliant. Perhaps someone might not rebuke the many, because they do not have resources, but it is just to bring accusation against all those who, having enjoyed a liberal upbringing and having sufficient means to enter upon any sort of life whatsoever, fail to ask what life is best. For it is truly strange, that given a choice, these men would choose the most reputable city and the best friends and relatives, but when it is possible to choose the best life, then deeming the matter quite unimportant, they give up what is theirs to chance, without engaging in critical reflection. If, however, it should be necessary to go on a journey, they would make repeated inquiry of others and would seek out a guide, with whom they might make the trip safely, but concerning (their) whole life, rolling dice, as one says, and consulting with no one, they stumble perchance upon the worst (way of life). Moreover, turning off, when one travels the wrong road, is much more precarious than making distinctions (beforehand), for the harm done is severe and the turning back difficult, or rather almost impossible, because time does not provide opportunity to change, and nature is unable to learn what is better, once it is trained in worse ways. Rather one chooses and judges other things better, but nevertheless goes on living in the accustomed manner. What is said

294

ETHICS

4 t!;ouaiav] post hoe verbum lac. coni. Wachsmuth £A.£u0cp{coc; Meineke: £A.£u0cpcoc; L 5 Usener:we; L 7 we; L : loo,:' ed. Wachsmuth(fort. error typog,aphicusqui ex &Sai' v.5 dependet) d aipfoccoc;Gaisford:i\

coo,:'

-

466A al-FarabI, Ma yanbagI an yuqaddama qabla ta'allum falsafat Aristu 3, al-'ilm alladI yanbagI an yubda>a bihI fi ta'allum alfalsafa (p.52.19-23 Dieterici)

fontes praeter ed. Dieterici: p.11 ed. Cahiraeanno 1328/1910(Mabadi' alfalsafa al-qadrma, al-Maktaba as-Salafiya), F.A. Schmiilders (Documenta PhilosophiaeArabum, Bonn 1836) p.7 1-2 Ammonius,In Arist. Cat. prooem.(CAG t.4.4 p.6.1-2);Simplicius,In Arist. Cat. prooem.(CAG t.8 p.5.21-3);Philoponus,In Arist. Cat. prooem.(CAG t.13.1 p.5.24-7); Olympiodorus, Prolegomena2 (CAG t.12.1 p.8.33-4), quibus locis Theophrastusnon nominatur 1-4 Elias, In Arist. Cat. prooem. (CAG 2 cf. Platonis Phd. 678, t.18.1 p.117.25-31),Theophrastonon nominato 69C, 818-E 3 Hippocrates,Aph. 2.10

-

4668 Abu I-Farag lbn at-Tayyib,Tafsir Kitab al-Maqulat Ii-Aristutalis, at-ta'IIm at-.tanI(cod. Cahirae, Dar al-Kutub, l;likma lM, f.SV)

EDUCATION, EXHORTATION AND CENSURE

295

repeatedly seems to be true, that all men deliberate least ronceming themselves. aip£0V't£~ Meineke: xw6'11Vcuov,:c~ L 15 t1t1acpalcadpa Gaisford:baacpa)..aa,:ipa L 17 ci6uva,:o~Gaisford:ci6uva,:(a)~ L 19 µ£Vadd. Usener

466A FarabI, Prerequisitesto the Study of Aristotle's Philosophy3, The Science with Which One Ought to Start the Study of Philosophy (p.52.19-23 Dieterici) The followers of Theophrastus 1 are of the opinion that one ought to start with the science of improving morals, that is to say, whoever does not improve his own morals cannot learn anything properly. Plato attests to this when he says, "Whoever is not clean and pure should not approach the clean and pure"; and Hippocrates also when he says, "The more you feed impure bodies the more you make them worse." 1

Or, possibly, Adrastus.

1 u-J-..nl ~.JJI ?

ed. Dieterici: u-J-...,JJI edd. Schmlilderset Cahirae: fortasse 4 lfj~ ed. Dieterici: ~l&. ed. Cahirae

4668 Abo-I-Farag lbn-at-Tayyib, Commentaryon Aristotle's Categories, Second lecture, (cod. Cairo, Dar al-Kutub, l;{ikmalM, f.SV) Another group, whose leader was Theophrastus, claimed that the beginning ought to be made with the ethical sciences, and advanced the following argument. They claimed that it is incumbent upon man first to train his soul, accustom it to good habits, and involve it in virtuous affairs. (Only) then should he approach philosophy, insofar as the illumination which philosophy provides to souls resembles the illumination which the sun provides to bodies: just as the sun illuminates better the body that is disposed to be illuminated, so also philosophy educates better the soul that has been trained. They (this group of philosophers) also cite in support Plato's saying that the true philosopher is he who manages his

296

ETHICS

vid. 661,662, 720, 721 A·B 4fI1

Plutarchus, Agis et Cleomenes 2.1-3 (BT t.3.1 p.352.21-353.12 Ziegler)

oµtv yap CX7t111Cpif3coµevoc; IC(X\ 't£A£icoc; aya9oc;ou6' CXV OA~apXEtv ical 'It~ voµo9EtE'iv • tau-ra yap xa.vta EVEica -rouxp&.!;mC11-rE'itat • ical fo-rtv b -ro~ 1tpa1mic~ «VT}p. 1-10 Ai!tius, Placita philosophorum 1 prooemium 3 (DG p.273.25-274.17 Diels) et Ai!tius Arabus, ed. H. Daiber, p.92-5

480A Cicero, De finibus 5.72-3 (BT p.192.2-8 Schiche)

hinc ceteri particulas arripere conati suam quisque videri voluit

5

10

HAPPINESS

303

and choice, to remain steadfast. Sternbach)llltribuitur

isn f.1S- adsignatu, 477

1-2 primaparssententiaeTheophrasto in cod.Ptlr. Gr.

Codex Neapolitanus II D 22, sent. 19 (Scritti di variafilologiap.171 Sbordone) Theophrastus said: All life is easy to denounce. For all things are small and weak and short-lived and mingled with pains.

478

Depositoryof WisdomLiterature,chap. on Theophrastus, saying no. 21 (see the sources in the apparatus)

He (Theophrastus) said: Men did not attain what they wished, what they left behind is beyond their reach, and they perished.

479

875

pseudo-Plutarch, On the Opinionsof the Philosophers 1, Introduction 874F-875A (BT vol.5.2.1 p.51.23-52.6Mau) Aristotle and Theophrastus and almost all the Peripatetics divided philosophy as follows: the perfect man must be one who both contemplates realities and engages in right actions. This can be seen also from these considerations: e.g., a man investigates whether the sun is a living being or not a living being, and investigating this he is one who contemplates. For he contemplates nothing more than the reality. Similarly he investigates whether the universe is infinite and whether there is anything outside the universe. For all these are matters of contemplation. Again he investigates how one lives in a fitting manner and how one guides children and how one rules and how one legislates. For all these subjects are investigated for the sake of action, and such a person is a man of action. 4 ~tttt'i 't~ Mau: ~11uita1

Diels

n

5 tintp op&ia1secl.Mau: tintp cpfpna1 coni.

480A Cicero, On Ends5.72-3 (BTp.192.2-8 Schiche) From this (account 1) others tried to appropriate small pieces;

304

ETHICS

73 afferre sententiam.

saepe ab Aristotele, a Theophrasto mirabiliter est laudata per se ipsa rerum scientia; hoe uno captus Erillus scientiam summum bonum esse defendit nee rem ullam aliam per se expetendam.

5

2 Aristoteles, ProtrepticusB 41-4 Dilring, Metaph. 1(A).2 982b19-28,EN 10.7 1177b1-2,20, 10.8 1178b31,Pol. 7.3 1325b19-21 3-5 Erillus, SVF t.1

p.92.27-8,fr. 417

4808 Ambrosius, De officiis ministrorum 2.2 (PL t.16 col.104A-BMigne)

B

alii in rerum scientia, ut Herillus, qui audiens ab Aristotele et Theophrasto mirabiliter laudatam esse rerum scientiam, solam eam quasi summum bonum posuit, cum illi eam quasi bonum, non quasi solum bonum laudaverint. . .. Aristoteles autem vel Theophrastus et creteri Peripatetici in virtute quidem, hoe est honestate, vitam s beatam esse, sed compleri eius beatitudinem etiam corporis atque extemis bonis asseruerunt. 1-3 haee ex Ciceronislibro De fin. 5.73 pendent 4-7 haee ex De fin. 5.71 pende~ 'Didentur,quo tamen loco nee Aristoteles nee Theophrastusnominatur 6 compleri] cf.Plutarchi librum De comm. not. 1069F = 501 et Stobaei Anthologium2.7.Jb(t.2 p.46.10-17Wachsmuth),Critolaonominato;2.7.14 (p.126.12127.2) et 2.7.17 (p.130.4-12),nullo auct~ nominato

481

-

Cicero, Ad Atticum 2.16.3 (BT t.1 p.74.5-14 Shackleton Bailey)

nunc prorsus hoe statui, ut, quoniam tanta controversia est Dicaearcho familiari tuo cum Theophrasto amico meo ut ille tuus tov 11:pa.1micov piov longe omnibus anteponat, hie autem tov 0£cop11nic6v, utrique a me mos gestus esse videatur. puto enim me Dicaearcho adfatim satis fecisse; respicio nunc ad hanc familiam s quae mihi non modo ut requiescam permittit sed reprehendit quia non semper quierim. qua re incumbamus, o noster Tite, ad ilia praeclara studia, et eo unde discedere non oportuit aliquando revertamur. 1-4 Dicaearehus,fr. 25 Wehrli

482 Cicero, De finibus 5.11 (BT p.161.1-5 Schiche) vitae autem degendae ratio maxime quidem illis placuit quieta,

HAPPINESS

73

305

each wanted to appear to advance his own view. Often Aristotle and Theophrastus admirably praised for its own sake the very knowledge of things. Captivated by this alone, Erillus maintained that knowledge is the highest good and that no other thing is to be sought for itself. 1 I.e., the

Peripatetic account of the highest good.

480B Ambrose, On theDutiesof Ministers2.2 (PL vol.16 col.104A-BMigne)

B

Other (philosophers placed the happy life) in the knowledge of things, as Erillus, who hearing that Aristotle and Theophrastus admirably praised the knowledge of things, posited it alone as the highest good, although they praised it as a good, not as the only good. . .. Moreover, Aristotle or Theophrastus and the other Peripatetics asserted that indeed the happy life consists in virtue, i.e. moral rectitude, but its happiness is also made full by bodily and external goods. 6-7corporis atque externis bonis plures codd.:corporis voluptatibus atque externis bonis pauci:corporis egregiis voluptatibus nonnulli

481

Cicero, ToAtticus2.16.3 (BTvol.1 p.74.5-14Shackleton Bailey) At present I have fully resolved, that - since the controversy between your intimate Dicaearchus and my friend Theophrastus is so great that that (intimate) of yours puts the active life far ahead of all others, while this (friend of mine prefers) the contemplative life I should be seen to have obeyed both. I think that I have sufficiently satisfied Dicaearchus; now I am turning my attention to this (other) school (of Theophrastus), which not only permits me to be at leisure, but faults (me) because I have not always been leisured. Wherefore, dear Titus, let us apply ourselves to those splendid studies and at last return to the place, from which it was not proper to depart.

482

Cicero, On Ends5.11 (BTp.161.1-5Schiche) Moreover, those men (Aristotle and Theophrastus) gave special

306

ETHICS

in contemplatione et cognitione posita rerum, quae quia deorum erat

vitae simillima, sapiente visa est dignissima. atque his de rebus et splendida est eorum et illustris oratio.

1-3 Aristoteles,EN 10.7 1177b4-25;vid. etuunRogeri BaconisMoralemphilosophiam 1.6.9 et 11 (p.27.22-5et 28.14-20Massa), TheophTllSto nominato 23 Aristoteles, ProtrepticusB 108-10 Daring et EN 10.8 1178b20-32

483 Iulianus, Orationes 9(6).5 185A-B(CB t.2.1 p.149.21-150.3Rochefort)

B

OUICOUV o µ.iv iv ~u.cpoic;0£~ 'tO rv&Eh CJCXU'tOV npoayop£l>£\, 8i "i81.C11aaµ.11v £µ.£COU'tOV", cxUaml Ilu0ay6pcu;o'i.'t£ wt' 'Hpad.£1.'tAll·

aacp~

1

1 "Apt µ.cxiccip~.m\

p

8£oq>pa'toi.c; 'fl1COAOu°'1a£V uffO'ti.9£µ.ivoi.c; a-to1.xtiaTijc;£U8a1.µov(ac; -dtvcpua1.v ica\ 'to s m'tci cpua1.v;ciU,' £1C£\V01. µ£V m\ 'tOU'tCDV £µ£1.VaY mc;alpE'tC.OV ica\ ci')'U0wvica\ cixpu.iµcav,ica\ fllV apEfllV npoaMJ36V'ttc;(iv) ainoic; £V£pyc>uaav 0\1C£icoc; XPO>JLMtV iicacmp'tu..£1.0V £1C 'tOU'tCDV m\ OMICA.'llpoV cpov'to auµnA11pouvpiov ica\ auµK£paiv£1.V,-dtv «U.110~ tji cpua£1. 10 itpoacpopovm\ auvcpoovoµoA.OyiavWt001.00V't£c;. 1-10 Xenoaates,fr.233 lsnardi Parenteet Polemo,fr. 124 Gigante 4-6 SVF t.1 p.46.12-14,fr. 183 t.3 p.134.4-6,fr. 491

-

1-2 SVF

Heimarmene et natura et interitus Callisthenis 502

[Plutarchus], De vita et poesi Homeri 2.120 (BT t.7 p.396.6-12 Bemardakis)

T\'}'£\'tal. µ£V't01. ica\ au't6c;,V (pl.AOOOcpO>V, IlA.CX'tO>V m\ 'Ap1.mottA11c; ml 8£oq>pam~. ouKCXV'ta me· • , , .!.'\,. L , , , __ , 0 , " " £1.µ.«XpJLEV'llV napayw£a 0a1., W\J\U 'tl. m1. Em 'tOI.v UKCXPXEI.V µtv 'tO iK:ouawv, 'tOU'tcp6t ncoc;CJ'UVwt't£1.V 'tO m't'llvay1Caaµ.ivov,otav 'tl.C; £1.mx.px£i. 'COU'CO 6' au-cij,x:ai.x:a-ca q,uaw. 11:av-ca 6£ 'ti\;ica-cacpuawopiyE-cai6w9fo£coc;.vuv 6££11:£1.m! OUK 5 q£i b 11:M>moc; CCOllv, £µ,turt£i x:ai.£~ 'tOU\f B

scripsitGutas:,:,,.- CD ed. Dunlop:u--JI .J,AA ed. Badawi:

509 Depositoryof Wisdom Literature,chap. on Theophrastus, saying no. 16 (see the sources in the apparatus) He (Theophrastus) was asked whether wealth or philosophy were worthier of pursuit. He said: "Philosophy is the wealth of the soul while property is the wealth of the body. Pursuit of the wealth of the soul is worthier because when the soul becomes enriched, it survives; 1 also, wealth of the soul is extensive, while wealth of the body is limited." 1 Sahrastanr here adds, apparently in order to preserve the parallelism in the structure of the sentence, •while when the body becomes enriched, it perishes.•

see456-458

334 510

ETHICS

F1orilegium Monacense 202 (t.4 p.283.7-9 Meineke)

b aut~ EA£'YEV, "ocpEW>µEV routouc; i0{C£tvwtoA.{ymv Ci\v,iva µTt8tv «UJXPV EVEICU XPTtµ.atcov xpa.ncoµEV." 1-2 sententiaTheophrastoetiam in cod. Voss. Gr. Q 13 /.Ur v.18-20(Flor.Leid. 193) et cod. Ottob. Gr. 192 /.208' v.12-14 attribuitur;Aristippo in cod. Vat. Gr. 743 /.8• (Gnom. Vat. 29 Sternbach);inter sententiasattributas DiogeniCynico et AlexandraMagno in cod. Par.Gr. 1168f.111•v.19 - 112•v.l (Flor.Par.25.38) reperitur; Clitarcho in Maximi ConfessorisLocis communibus 13 (PG t.91 col.8058),cod. Par.Gr. 1168/.96• v.18 - 97' v.1 (Flor.Par.9.18 = H. Chadwick, The Sentencesof Sextus p.83) et cod. Laur.8.22 /.17?9 (Exarpta Florentina2.30.

-

511

Diogenes Laertius, Vitae philosophorum 6.22 (OCT t.2 p.257.7-10 Long)

µuv 0taaaµEVoc; 81.atptxovta, 1eae&.(l)TIO'L 8t6cppaatoc; iv tip -ii MEyapuccp,ICUlµ11t£ICOltTtV imCTttOUV'tU µ11t£0'1C0toc; EUA«PouµEVOV xo0ouvta. u tiJJv 001eouvtcovaxoAauatiJJv, x6pov i~tupt ti\c; xtp1.ata.atox;. 1-4 DiogenesSinopeus, no. 172 (SR t.2 p.488-9 Giannantoni);similia na"ant Plutarchus,De prof. in virt. 5 77E-Fet Aelianus, Varillhistorill 13.26, quibus tamen locis Theophrastusnon nominatur

512A Plutarchus, Lycurgus 10.2-3 (BT t.3.2 p.15.4-10 Ziegler)

µtya µtv oov 1ealtout' ~v, µtiCov 8£ tOU'tOU to tov 7tA.OutOV a.C11A.Ov, q>TtO'L 8tocppaatoc;, 1eal axA.Outovnxtpya.aaa8a1. tji 1C01.VOtTtt1. til>v 3 8tmvcov 1eal tfi 7t£pl 't'llV8w.1.tav £Ut£A.£~.xpi\aic; -yap OUIC ~v oi>a' .cpO~ £UXO'£, 6ui 'CCXU'tCX 'CO\1ecxl 8£ocppCXO''C~ au-cov£7t'[}V£\, O't\ K£P\U£\1epdnovcx CX')'£pµov a-ydpc.ovM£VEAaOU 1ecxl'06uaai~. £1C£\VO\ J1£V-yap ,iMi>v-co,CXU'toXf>'llJLCX 4>o\V\1CC.OV iµn6pc.ov µ116tv 6uxcpipov-c£; • XP1iµmcx -yap,j\0po,Cov,ml 'Ci\;K£p,66ouml -couK£pmM>u10 , "' 'C'llV ' Kpocpaow. , 'CCXU'C'llV £\XOV 1-11 Democritus,FVS 68 A 16 2 et 4.90-1

514

56

-

8 de Meneliwvid. HomeriOdysseam3.301-

Cicero, De officiis 2.55-6 (BT p.96.14-29 Atzert) omnino duo sunt genera largorum, quorum alteri prodigi, alteri liberales; prodigi, qui epulis et viscerationibus et gladiatorum muneribus ludorum venationumque apparatu pecunias profundunt in eas res quarum memoriam aut brevem aut nullam omnino sint relicturi, liberales autem, qui suis facultatibus aut captos a praedoni- s bus redimunt aut aes alienum suscipiunt amicorum aut in filiarum collocatione adiuvant aut opitulantur vel in re quaerenda vel augenda. itaque miror quid in mentem venerit Theophrasto in eo libro quern De divitiis scripsit, in quo multa praeclare, illud absurde: est enim multus in laudanda magnificentia et apparitione popular- 10

337

WEALTH

unwealth, as Theophrastus says, and truly unenviable if Callias, the richest of the Athenians, and Ismenias, the most well off of the Thebans, used to use those (same) things which Socrates and Epaminondas (used). all'

c'i1Wn>-ro~ M2ll8C2n: cilla wcp~ cett.

D,

cf.Qw,est.

conviv. 6798: cilla

KA.OU'rO~

513

Aelian, Miscellaneous History4.20 (BT p.72.1-13Dilts) The story is that Democritus of Abdera was wise in all other ways, and he especially desired to be unnoticed and worked extremely hard at it. For this reason he also traversed much of the earth. He came then to the Chaldaeans and to Babylon and to the priests and sages of the Indians. When the property (inherited) from his father Damasippus was distributed into three parts for the three brothers, taking only the silver (as) money for the road he left the rest for his brothers. For this reason Theophrastus too used to praise him (saying) that he went around collecting a better collection than Menelaus and Odysseus. For they used to wander differing in no way at all from Phoenician merchants. For they gathered material things and had this motive for their travels on land and sea. 2 mvu acp66paHercher:acp66pamvu Vx -ro'i~V

514

56

6 -ro'i~(alt.)

X:

61' ainou

Cicero, On Duties2.55-6 (BTp.96.14-29Atzert) In general there are two kinds of lavish givers: some of them are prodigal, others are generous. The prodigal are those who through public banquets and distributions of meat and the furnishing of gladiatorial games and the splendid arrangement of wild beast hunts squander their money on those things, of which they will leave behind either a brief memory or none at all. The generous, however, are those who with their own resources either ransom captives from brigands or assume the debts of friends or help arrange marriages for the daughters (of friends) or lend assistance either in acquiring property or in increasing it. Therefore, I wonder what crossed the mind of Theophrastus when he wrote the book On Wealth.In it many things are excellently stated. Absurd are his fulsome praise of the splendid service involved in public spectacles and his belief that the

338

ETHICS

ium munerum taliumque sumptuum facultatem fructum divitiarum putat. mihi autem ille fructus liberalitatis, cuius pauca exempla posui, multo et maior videtur et certior.

cf.Ambrosii librum De officiis ministroTMm2.71 et 109 (PL t.16 col.121B122A et 132C-133A) 3-12 loannes Saresberiensis,Policraticus8.2 (t.2 p.234.20-6 Webb) 1-8

515

Cicero, De officiis 2.64 (BT p.100.14-26 Atzert) recte etiam a Theophrasto est laudata hospitalitas. est enim, ut mihi quidem videtur, valde decorum patere domos hominum inlustrium hospitibus inlustribus idque etiam rei publicae est ornamento homines extemos hoe liberalitatis genere in urbe nostra non egere. est autem etiam vehementer utile iis, qui honeste posse s multum volunt, per hospites apud extemos populos valere opibus et gratia. Theophrastus quidem scribit Cimonem Athenis etiam in suos curiales Laciadas hospitalem fuisse; ita enim instituisse et vilicis imperavisse, ut omnia praeberentur, quicumque Laciades in villam 10 suam devertisset. 1-3 Llldantius, Inst. 6.12 (CSEL t.19 pars 1 p525.13-16)

516

-

1-4 cf.Ambrosii

Anonymus, In Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea 4.2 1121a7 (CAG t.20 p.180.15-17 Heylbut) "tip ItJJ,OJV\au at JJ.Ttcip£01COJJ.£V«· tOV JJ.EA.07t0\0V cp&.aicOJV. ~ cpv..apyupoulUPautou µeµv11vta.\CXAAO\ t£ ica.i8oocppa.moc; iv to% Iltpi ,\9oovica.i iv to% Il£p1.fl:A.O'UtOU. 1-3 scholionin Aristotelis Ethica Nico11111Chea 1121a7(AnecdotaGraecaParis. t.1 p.194.24-6 Cramer); versio Latina Roberti Grosseteste (p.317.91 et 318.97-8 Mercken)

-

Beneficia et honos et vindicta 517

Stobaeus, Anthologium 4.1.72 (t.4 p.23.17-19 Hense) 8tocppa.atou• 8tocppa.ato~ipcotT19£~im6 two~ d auvextt tov toov

KINDNESS, HONOR AND VENCEANCB

339

capacity for such outlays is the fruit of riches. For me, however, that fruit of liberality, of which I have given a few examples, is both much greater and more certain. 10 apparitione Zp et pars codicumloannis: apparatione P3Lcet pars codicum loannis

515

Cicero, On Duties 2.64 (BT p.100.14-26Atzert) Proper also is Theophrastus' praise of hospitality. For on my view at least, it is most fitting that the homes of illustrious men be open to illustrious guests, and it is also a mark of honor for the state that men from foreign countries do not lack this kind of generosity in our city. Furthermore, for those who wish to enjoy great power in an honorable manner, it is also extremely useful to have strong resources and influence among foreign peoples thanks to guestfriends. Theophrastus indeed writes that at Athens Cimon was hospitable even to the people of his own district, the Laciads. For he so arranged (matters) and ordered his stewards, that everything should be put at the disposal of any Laciad who might visit his villa. librum De officiisministrorum2.103(PL t.16 col.131A),quo tamenlocoTheophrflStus non nominatu,

516

Anonymous, On Aristotle's Nicomachean Ethics 4.2 1121a7 (CAG vol.20 p.180.15-17 Heylbut) "And (the generous person is) not pleasing to Simonides": (Aristotle is) speaking of the lyric poet. For others mention him as fond of money, as does Thcophrastus in his On Dispositionsand in his On

Wealth.

3 xa\ &vto'i~Ilep\ 1tM>Utou om. scholion

Kindness, Honor and Vengeance 517

Stobacus, Anthology4.1.72(vol.4 p.23.17-19 Hense) Theophrastus: When Theophrastus was asked by someone, what

340

ETHICS

-

1-2 ,esponsum Theophr11Sto etitlm in cod. Vat. G,. 743 f.29' (Gnom. Ve. 322

518

[Aristoteles], Epistulae 4.1-5 (BT p.31.7-32.2 Plezia)

~ilumcp ol ,i:oU.ol 'ti.ov aocpi.ov 'titv EUEpyEa(av 9£i>v ia6µotpov 7tV. 61.0IC'tOV] 'tC.OV ,i:payµa'tO>V, ml £i YEµit amo% U7tap~E\Viv 'ta% µE'tapoA.CX% KCXV't~ all' £Va't\VCX 'tWVEUEPY£TTt9MO>V CXKo6c.oa£\V xapw. o9£V7t£tpi.o ,i:p69u~ µ£VElvat 'ta~ EUEpY£'JUscripsitGutas: ~~l:! cod.: an Theocrituslegendum? J.,ill (alterum)scripsit Gutas: i_,i/1cod.

2

521 Stobaeus, Anthologium 2.15.31 (t.2 p.190.15-17 Wachsmuth) 8toi;ta'ii; t1c:t1vcov A Tr.: m\ ta'ii; tu{vcov auiou Nauck: autou M' A Tr. ~7 mpa~cl3t11c:t(v) M'Tr. : mptM'

524

-

Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 324 (WSt t.10 [1888) p.257 Sternbach)

oau't~ £Cl)'l'ICJ£ to~ oXM>~µ~t£ ICCXA.mc; µ~'t£ m1emc;1to\£iv• "m1emc; µEVyap mi9ovt£c;t:ic;tov wtcxv'taXP6vovµVflµovroouow,EUEp'Y£'t119Mtc; 8£ 1tapaXf)'i\µa£1tl.A.CXV0avoV'tCX\,"

-

1-3 sententiaTheophrastotribuitur diam in cod. Vat. Gr. 1144f .229' v.5-8 (App.

525

Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 328 (WSt t.10 [1888) p.259 Sternbach)

1-3 Theophrastosententia etiam in cod. Laur. 86.8 f.315• v.18-19 et cod. Par.

Gr. suppl. 690 f.19' col.2 v.5-6 attribuitur

526

-

Stobaeus, Anthologium 3.19.12 (t.3 p.532.1-13 Hense) 8t:ocppaotou• ou µTtVou8£ µE't' opyi\c;npaic,;fuv 'tO~ cppov(µo~ yap 0uµ~. 1eat µE'tCX npovo~ ou8£V liv 1tO't£ ouaiv. «w>yl.(J'tOV wJ..a µ£9ucov ia~ cpiM>V£\1Cia~ me;£'tUX£,xpi\ta\ ta~ 1to\~CJ£\£V, opµa~. mcJ't£8t:i µT) U1te>yuOU 'ta>Vaµ«p'tTlµU'tC.OV 't~ uµcop~ µ~'t£ napa 'tQ)Voi1C£'tQ)V µ~'t£napa 'tQ)V lUlcov MXµpav£\V, 'iva 'tOtip M>ylCJµq> 5 1CpU't\CJ'tOY, µTI'tO'tq>0uµipcp(A.Ov CXEt npannc; 1eatacK'l'lv napa 'tQ)Vix9pmv

i;

lc;Sternbach: xaxioc; Gnom. Vat. 2 "to]m\ cod.Laur. 3 dvai] ecmv cod.Par.

526

Stobaeus, Anthology3.19.12 (vol.3 p.532.1-13 Hense) Theophrastus: Nor indeed should men of practical wisdom do anything at all in anger. For rage is most unreasonable and will never do anything with forethought, but drunken with contentiousness, as may happen, it is subject to impulses. Consequently you ought not to take immediate revenge for misdeeds either from slaves or from anyone else, in order that you may always do what (seems) best to reason, not what is dear to rage, and that you may extract a penalty from your enemies, as a result of which you are going to harm them

346

ETHICS

).a~~ i~ ~ µiu.tu; aau'tov µ'I\ Aun:ii>v iictivotx; PM'lf£1.V. 'to -yap 'tlJl.copE'ia9a.{ 't\Va.KUIC~ £CXU'tOV ffOIOUV'ta. 8i1CT)V 81oova.1oux ~nov 'i\ )..aµpcxv£\V icn{v. men£ 8ti axoAfi µixUov ciµuvroOa.1C11't£\V 'i\'tv,iv 6£ 'tv'H0i1eci>v coc; Cl>co1CUA.i611~ au'tou µiµv11'tm.1ealia~ 1ealCl>co1CUA.{6,,~ amij>iXP11aa'to, 'i\iaxl oµo~cxµcpot£poiXPci>V'tai Cl>colCUA.Wll~ iaxl 8royvu; 't00tcp. 2-4 Theognis, Eleg. 145-7 (t.1 p.180-1 West)

Bergk); cf. lamblicum ap. Stobaeum, Anth. 3.9.35

4 ma' cipt't'IJ'cmv Be,gk

iouwFG

4 Phocylides,fr. 17 (t.2 p.72

6110wv F et COTT. ex 0twvG

9 npc.o'tcp 't mv

JUSTICE

528

349

DepositoryofWisdomLiterature,chap. on Theophrastus, saying no. 7 (see the sources in the apparatus)

He (Theophrastus) saw a wrestler who, unable to throw anybody down, abandoned wrestling and became a doctor. He said to him, "'Now you can throw down whomever you wish.• DiogeneLurtio 6.62; in aliis gnomologiisArabicis Socrati (Ibn Hindu p.81.6 Dimalqr)et Platoni(ps.-Suyutr,Gami ICCXi 8foyvw XPT)O'a.a9ai. 2 ii 6t ,mpolµia B: iad. ,:o6t lhmuxr6vtt cruµxaaa auUfi~6t]v cipmt lvl S 4 41co1CUA.W11'i B: 41co1e\ll1ooui; S

530 Anonymus, In Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea 5.10 1135b11-19 (CAG t.20 p.237.35-238.2 et 9-10 Heylbut) 't~ 6£ ICa'ta&,yvowvywoµ.EV~PMP~ICOW~t!1t£Vcxµ.ap'tT)µ.a'ta. 6£ 'taU'ta \>1to6iaipfotiv t!vai voµ.iCoµ.ev 1Catµ.Moi (1Cal)'to~ iau'tc.ovno)..h~ 'tq>'ti\c;'t£ yiic;1Cat('ti\9 7tp~ all11AO~ oµ.i)..~ ICOWO>Vtiv. OUyap £IC 5 'tC.OV au'tC.OV ln 'tO't£'tOlOU'tOl>V """ au'tmv. """ ou'tO> " ~ , [1Cai '] oiµ.ai, " 1Cai ' 2 yevo~ «PVlyoi 11 u£, 'tOV"Ell11va µ.ev 'tq>"Ell11vi, 'tOV6£ p&.ppapov'tq>papp&.pcp,7tYY£Vt'ic; t!vai, 10 6e 'tOUV t!vai 'tO>V aU'tC.OV, -j\'tq>'tpo 6£ 1Cat'tOUu; """ , ' ' , ' , 4l.I-- ....~' ' ' \ 'ta' O''tOlX£UX ,,.. 'tO>V O'O>µ.«'tO>V apxai 7t£cpl>ICCXO'W ai' al>'tai· n.c.rw u£ Ol>IC tm avacpEpO>V 't'ta.. all' otov 6£pµ.a, 15 aa.p~ ICCXi 'tO'tC.OV uypc.ov'toic;Ccix>u; O'UJ.l.cpl>'tOV '}'£Voc; add. oixtlouc; Foge,olles 13 xa\ (pr.) del. Bernays m\ (tert.) add. Bernays yap

-

vid. 584A·D

Amicitia 532 Hieronymus, In Michaeam 2.7 (CCSL t.76 p.509.192-4 Adriaen) scripsit Theophrastus tria De amicitia volumina, omni earn praeferens caritati, et tamen raram in rebus humanis esse contestatus est. 1-3 similiadocent VincentiusBelloTJaCensis in Speculohistoriali5.2 (t.4 p.138 col.1 v.5-7 ed. Duaansis a. 1624), Gualterus Burlaeus in lib,o De vita et moribus

philosophorum68 (p.284.10-12Knust), Francescoda Barberino,Docum.d'amo,e 7 (t.3 p.194.23-5Egidi)

533 Aspasius, In Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea 8.8 1158bll-28 (CAG t.19.1 p.178.1-18 Heylbut) C11ti\aa1. 6' avtt'l>CJIOV ~: xpuaov VP: xpua~ Giirgemanns xpuawu ed. Aid.: xp1aou VP: xpuaou Giirgemanns 70 parvitates AV m.

rec.: pravitates VI PR

75

FRIENDSHP

359

deals with classes of things summarily and generally in very much the following manner: 23 "A small," he says, "and slight disgrace or bad repute is to be endured, if by this a great advantage can be gained for a friend. For the trifling loss involved in diminished honor is paid back and compensated by another greater and more important honor involved in assisting a friend, and that minimal stain and as it were hole in one's reputation is repaired by the bulwark of advantages obtained for a 24 friend. Nor should we be moved," he says, "by (mere) terms, because the honor of my reputation and the advantage of a friend under indictment are not identical in their very kind. For these should be judged by the present weights and values, not by verbal labels and 25 not by the merits of kinds. For when the advantage of a friend or our honor consists in things which are either equal or not far from it, honor has without doubt the greater weight. But when the advantage of a friend is far larger and the sacrifice of our reputation in a matter of no importance is trifling, then that which is advantageous for a friend becomes more important in comparison with that which is honorable for us, just as a great weight of bronze is more valuable than a small sliver of gold." 26 The very words indeed of Theophrastus on this matter I have added: "It is not the case that if this belongs to a more valuable class (than that), then also any part of it, when judged in relation to any quantity of the other, will be preferable. I mean, for example, it is not the case that if gold is more valuable than bronze, (then) also any quantity of gold, compared with any quantity of bronze, will seem greater; but both the number and size (of the portions) will have some weight (in our assessment)." 27 The philosopher Favorinus defined such an indulgence in favor, (one in which) an exact examination of justice is suitably relaxed a little and loosened up, in the following words: "What is called favor among men is a relaxation of exactness on the right occasion." 28 Afterwards the same Theophrastus advanced pretty much the following view: "Nevertheless," he said, "these low values of things and high values and all these assessments of duties are sometimes directed and ruled and as it were governed and rendered now confirmed, now unconfirmed by other external influences and other as it were appendages (in the form) of persons and conditions and times and the necessities of the very circumstance, which are difficult to include in precepts." 29 These and like things Theophrastus wrote cautiously enough

360

Em1cs

cum discemendi magis disceptandique diligentia quam cum decernendi sententia atque fiducia scribsit, quoniam profecto causarum ac temporum varietates discriminumque ac differentiarum tenuitates derectum atque perpetuum distinctumque in rebus singulis so praeceptum, quod ego nos in prima tractus istius parte desiderare dixeram, non capiunt. 81 non in prima partede Chilone (1.3.1-8), sed. vid.1.3.19 (p.44.16-20 Marshall) 78-80 causarum-tenuitates A : causa scientie corporum varietates disermonumque a c differentiarum ignorantes VPR

535 Plutarchus, De fratemo amore 20 490E (BT t.3 p.250.24-7 Paton et

Pohlenz et Sieveking)

6to 'tOU)..6you'tO GUV£X£itayoproovtoq>Aov "amantium caeca iudicia sunt." s 3 Tullius] in iis Ciceronislibris,quospossidemus,sententianon invenitur 4 Graecaforma sententiaeparvis cum mutationibusin Platonis Legibus 5 731E reperitur;ut Platonicaapud PlutarchumAd. et am. 48E, De cap. ex inim. 90A, 92E, et Galenum,De affect.dignot. 2.7 (CMG t.5.4.1.1p.6); vid. etiam Plutarchi Plat. quaest, 1000A, quo tamen loco Plato non nominatur;Thucydidi in epist. ad M. CorneliumFrontonem(t.1 p.5023-4 van den Hout) sententiaa MarcoAureliodubitanteradsignatur:ut ait nescio quis Graecus, puto Thucydides, sed HainesTheophrastus proThucydides ex Hieronymoconi.,fort. recte S Lilt-

542

Plutarchus, Cato Minor 37.1-4 (BT t.2.1 p.62.9-19 Ziegler)

b µ£\''tO\MouvcinV

-

FRIENDSHIP

546

371

Walter Burley, On the Lifeand Characterof Philosophers 68, sayings 212 (p.282.26-9and 284.1-7Knust)

We read that these are the sayings of this 1 Theophrastus: . . . 2,3 Friendships ought to be immortal. A man without friends is worth as 4 much as a body without soul. Conversations with friends ought to s be brief, friendships long. Be a friend in such a way that you are not 6 afraid to be an enemy. Be at the service of a fortunate friend when 7 invited, an unfortunate one when (even iO not invited. Beware of a 8 charming friend whose word is always pleasant. A good friend when 1 Burley has just reported how Aristotle chose Theophrastus as his successor. See8.

6dta£\~ ciU' airt£itayy£A.toi;; auto'it; r.vto'it;lCCl\po'ii;; P0110ii~ quoddictum lsocratis videtur citari a Burlaeo27 (p.104.1-2Knust);cf. quoqueverbaquaeDemetrio PhalereoadscribitDiogenesLaertius,Vitae5.83 (Dem. Phal.,fr. 116 Wehrli)tout; cp(A.OUt;; £ltt µ£V ta aya0a1tapa1CClA.OUj1£VOU~ Ult\CVQ\, £ltt 6£ ta~0Uj1cpopa~ auioµatou~ 5-6 verbasent. 7 similiaTheophrasto adsignatThomasHibernicus, Flores,cap.de amicitiadl (p.42.16-17ed. Colon.),quaeetiam Pythagoraeattribuuntur in cod. Monac. Lat. 6292f.8(;9v.12-13 (sent. 15.12 Woelfflinp.25); similis sent. unoni in cod. Monac. Lat. 6292 f.8~ v.22f88' v.1 (sent. 24.1 Woelfflin)et a Burlileo,De vit. et mor.philosoph.25 (p.96 Knust) tribuitur;cf. etiam Caecil.Balb.,Sent. 31 (p.82.2Friedrich) 6-7 sent. 8 Theophrasto adsignatur etiama ThomaHibernico,Flores,cap.deamicitiadl (p.42.18-19ed. Colon.a. 1616); Pythagoraeattribuitur in cod. Monac. Lat 6292 f.8(;9v.15 (sent. 15.15 Woelfflinp.25);verba/ereeademex proverbiis sapientium citat VincentiusBellovacensis,Spee. doctr. 4.133 (t.2 col.376Aed. Duac.); ut locus communis verba similiacitanturab AlbertanoBrixiensi,'lr. dearte loquendiet tacendi2.8 (p.489.278 Sundby);cf. etiam PubliliumSyrum, Sent. B 10, v.53 (p.31.13Friedrich)et Caecilium Balbum,Sent. 34 (p.82.5Friedrich)et. cod. Cusanum 14 f.2#1a (p.111.4 Klein) 6 amicus) animus, Vine., Publ.,Caec.et cod.Cusan. cod.Mon. et Vine.,Spee.doctr.

lesus add. Knust; cf.

372 9,10 11 12

ETHICS

irascitur. amicum ledere nee ioco quidem oportet. amico exhibere ea te decet que tibi exhiberi velis. amid fides coagulum est amicide. pro amico ocddi expedit magis quam cum inimico vivere. 7 sent. 9 Pythagoraeattribuitur in cod.Monac.Lat. 6292f.86- v.19-20(sent. 15.17 Woel{flinp.25);fere eadem inwmitur in collectioneCaeciliiBalbi, Sent. 9 (p.79.9 Friedrich)et inter sententiasfalso sub nomine Publilii Syri receptas14 (p.96.15 Friedrich)amicum laedit, etiam qui laedit ioco; Albertanus Brixiensis, D'. de arte loquendiet tacendi2.8 (p.489.26-7Sundby) dictum sine nomineauctorisoffert amicum ludere ne joco quidem liceat 7-8 sent. 10 Pythagoraeadsignatur in cod.Monac. Lat. 6292 f.86- v.20 (sent. 15.18 Woelfflin);versionem Graecam Aristoteli attribuit DiogenesLaertius, Vitae 5.21 £PCO't119£~ (sc. Aristoteles)~ &v io'i; cpU.O~,i:poacpepoiµt0a,i:cp11, ·~ &v ci>!;aiµt:0aa'l'rtou; itµ'iv xpoacpipea0at•, ex qua pendet, ut wletur, versio eiusdem Latina Aristoteli attributa a Burlaeo, De flit. et mar. philosoph. 53 (p.242.13-14 Knust); dicta similia adsignantur Heraclitoin cod.Monac. Lat. 6292 f.84• v.2-3 (sent. 1.21 Woelfflin p.19)et Soc,ati in codd.Par.Lat. 2772, 4718et 4887 (sent. 73 Woelfflin),a Burlaeo, De flit. et mar. philosoph.30 (p.128.8 Knust) et a VincentioBell0t1flcensi, Spee. doctr.5.1 (t.2 col.403Ced. Duac.)et Spee.hist. 3.58 (t.4 p.105b);versiosententioe ltalica Socratiattributfl invenitur in libroqui Fiorie vita defilosafi e d'altri sat1i

-

Adsentatio 547 Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 6.65 2540-E (BT t.2 p.68.2-9 IIltpl 1COMXIC£{a; (l)'llµ.ov 'tOVxoptu'tl}Vaµa 1eal 1C6Aa1Cv5 UICOUCJ£\." 1 µupi~ C: µupi~ JlUv ha{pc.ovoIlappa.ai~ • tCl)TI yap au't~ µiv unip 't'i\;-iiuri; ol{yov cppoV't{Ctw, auva.x0ta0ai 6£ 'tq>nai6i. 'tou TEA.aµci>v~ 6£U'tEpOV 'tOU'tOU7t£p'tWY(Xl)'t(OYiiuri0M\. m'tE'iXE6£ mi. aicmc.ova XPW~ EA\~ £XOV'tKEia9a.i "a:oll.oi; A.'UK'Tlpv" t ml to 6o1eEivTt1epa.tia't1]a.irtqiElva.i1ea.'ta.ata.ai;• o6t q>11ai a:oll.oi; W..'YEWOV Elva.i,tOUtO"6ux 't'T)V cpuaw.ad yap 71:0VEi to Cqiov, (l)(fflEp1ea.loi cpuaioMYyoi" AE)'Ol>OW. o yap 'Ava.;a.yopa.c;EA.EyEV ad 0'U'YICa.ta.ti9iµ.EVo; 5 71:0VEiV to Cqiov6ux tci>va.ia9itaECOV. ta.\ha. 6£ oux cbc; 'l.L..- .!."-"-'' ""' ' ' O'UIC ' EuulCE\ ·~!. ' " ''' , ,. n.c. ,c:.i U11A iatopcov• EKE\ 'YEa.utou; a.Ei EV71:0V(fl Ewa.i to'r""..,,cpov. ml tOV 'Ava,;a.yopa.va.itia.ta.i 8Eocppa.a'toc;iv 'H9t1eoi; ).iycov on • • • "i;t:MuvEi tt6ovT}A.Uffl'IV ii 'YEiva.v'tia.",otov Ttaa:o tou a:ivEw't'T)V cmo tou 6i'lfiiv, "mi. Tt'tl>Xouaa.",tomfonv iiti; o~v civ E\11"iaxup&.", (l)(J'tE ivmE KEiva.vi;EMUVE\1ea.lalCOi\~ tt6ovit, ota.v q.aµaaw ,j\a.ll.ou; 10 nalv a1eouaµ.aai 6wcpEp6vtcoc; xa.ipcoµ.EV. "1ea.l6ux ta.ma. a1e6)..a.moi"

PLEASURE

553

379

Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 839 347E-F (BT vol.2 p.263.1-5 Kaibel) Aeschylus was among those who are most philosophical. Even when unjustly defeated on some occasion, as Theophrastus or ChaF maeleon stated in the (work) On Pleasure,he said that he dedicated his tragedies to (all) time, knowing that he would acquire the proper ho nor.

554

Aspasius, On Aristotle'sNicomachean Ethics 7.8 1150b12-13 (CAG vol.19.1 p.133.11-15Heylbut) These (Philoctetes and Cercyon) then are not soft, "but if anyone cannot" endure the pains "which most men can" but "is overcome".1 It is similar also in the case of pleasure. For if someone, as Theophrastus says, after tasting ambrosia desires it, he is not properly faulted, but if someone is intensely overcome by pleasure like most men 2 (then he is). is quoting EN 1150b12-13. "most men• (oi.1toU.Oi)is used pejoratively, i.e., "the masses•, or the Greek text is not sound. 1 Aspasius

2 Either

555

Aspasius, On Aristotle'sNicomachean Ethics 7.15 1154b6-15 (CAG vol.19.1 p.156.11-22Heylbut) The "neither", (i.e.) neither experiencing pleasure nor pain, is "painful to many" ... the best condition . . . .1 And what he (Aristotle) says is grievous to many, this is "on account of (their) nature. For an animal is always experiencing distress, just as the physiologists" say. For Anaxagoras used to say that an animal is always experiencing distress through the senses. He (Aristotle) says this not as one agreeing but investigating, since it does not seem to them 2 that an animal is always in distress. And Theophrastus in the Ethicscriticizes Anaxagoras saying••• 3 "Pain is driven out by pleasure, at least by that opposed (to it)", e.g., the pain resulting from thirst by the pleasure from drinking, "and by any chance pleasure", i.e., by whatever pleasure might be "strong". Consequently hunger is sometimes driven out even by the pleasures of hearing, when we take ex-

380

ETHICS

y{vovta\ a.v9pCO'Jto\ • 'lv' o~ yapJJ.Tt A.uncovta\µ116eciA:ycocn, µ~ mi. aq,o6p~ -q6ov~ ia~o~ nop(Coua\. 1-4 verbtinotulis citationisinclusaex EN 1154b6-7sumpta sunt 4-8 Ana.ragoras, 59 A 94 (FVS t.2 p.28.32-5) 4-1 cf.Theophrastilibrum De sens. 17, 29, 31-3 8-11 ve,bti notulis citationis inclusa ex EN 1154b13-15

2 cruamaposuit Heylbut 6 aU1:0%jaU1:q> coni.Forlenbtiugh 1 alICCXl touvoµcx6ux tTIV7t£pltO A.£Y£1.V U7tf\p!;tvX~'tO 6' aurx{>a£\ pl.O't~

m'

ml

1-2[Aristoteles],Probl.873a25-6;Plutarchus,De Pythiaeoraculis4068 (Chaemno, 2-3 similiaAristoteliap. Stobaeum, TrGFnF16), Theophrastonon nominato Anth. 2.33.12 (p.256 Wachsmuth)adsignantur 5-6 Eur.,lph. Aul. 547-51 1-6 hllecalienolocoin codd.posita,ut Kaibelin app.crit. not.

560

Strabo, Geographica 10.4.12 (CB t.7 p.92.14-93.1 Lasserre)

-

EiC 6i AEPi\voc; ~v AEU1C01C6µ~ 't£ mi oipaant; (X'U'tOU Eu;uv9£'t..t{ou,OV9E6cppamoc;iv 'tq> AE'y£\, 'EpCD't\lCCf> 2t£pt'tou; tpCD'ta;6£\VOV'YE"fOVEVa\ vid. 625 et 626 562

Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 13.89 609E (BT t.3 p.344.25-345.2 Kaibel)

'Ha(o6°' 6' iv 'tp('tcpM£A.aµ,to6(~ 't'J1Viv Eupo~ Xw..1c:(6aICvaIC~ cp'T)CJ\ y(vta9ut nupa 'HA.Eiou;,ICU\ fllV icpunv bttt£A.£ia9at µttci cmou6i\; ).aµpav£\V 't£ 't~ V\ICTICJCXV~ &9).a &).a.

-

1-3 cf.Athenaeum13.20565F-566A,quo tamenlocoTheophrastusnon nominatur

564 Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 13.90 610A-B (BT t.3 p.345.22-346.2 Kaibel) £\IUXXOU 6£ cp'T)CJ\V O UU't~ 8tocppuato; ICU\1Cp£a£"i ')'UVU\ICWV 1t£p\ ac.ocppoouv11; y{vta9at ical oiicovoµ{w;, coontp iv to~ pappapo"i • tttpco9t mllou~ o>6acpVTtq,opticp ypacp-q 1t£pi.'tOU'tcov.• 'tCX ai>'ta \G't0p£iKai.'ltpc.ovuµ.oc; 0 'P66toc; 'AptG'tO't£AO~10 O>V µ.a.0rifl)~,Kai. crt>'tO~ iv 'tq>Iltpl µ.i9q~. 1-11 Hieronymus,fr. 28 Wehrli

3 Homerus, Od. 15.141

7 KpcoiO>V &tu; Valckenaer: npcoi • • • vu; A (charta laesa) Valckenaer: cpuA1'JUJt A

577A Plutarchus, Quaestiones convivales 5.5.2 679A (BT t.4 p.164.17-23 Hubert) OUJ,I.T)V ciU.a ICUA.CX1Ctiov ~ cxµ.t1Ctov fflVauvouaiav noiouv Kal cxnp0011yopov • oivou yap avwiv ilu6v ian ICa'ICOV ~ ).6youICO\VC.OVWV £IC6dnvou • 6w Kai. 8Eocppaa'toc; cxoivaauµ.1t6atanaiCc.ov£1Ccv..tt 'ta ICOUpEia 6w. fflVA.CXAUJ.V 5 'tCOV 1tpoa1Ca.9iCov'tC.OV. 577B Plutarchus, Quaestiones convivales 7.10.2 716A (BT t.4 p.255.20256.3 Hubert) -·-~· ouv " 6£\ 6E6\£VU\ ' ~ .(.Q_ 'tOV ' " Ovu£V IC\VOUV'ta 'ta' ffu.v11 O\VOV· IC\VE\ ')'UpOU ft

ft

'

•

WINE

575

395

Athenaeus, The Sophists at Dinner 11.97 497E (BT vol.3 p.97.5-7 IXa.ic;, £2t\1:a.pa.,:,:oµ£V11 l>1t'opyi\; 1:\V~ ;\ 5 6uaµ£Vtuxc;;\ cp\AOV£\1Cia.c; ;\ civ£A.£U9tpuxc;. 2 midmo1c; ed. Aldinll: midafflc; T

vid. 1 v.42-4 578

-

Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 10.45 434F-435A (BT t.2 p.445.27-446.8 Kaibel)

µri1t01: oiv 6w ,:ou,:o oi>6t 1tp~ ,:ex cicppo6(aw tlxtv opµriv• i!;u6a.poua9a.\yap cp11awo 'Aplcn01:u.:11; iv 1:oic;~alm'ic; 1tpof3Aiiµacn 435A,:mv,:o\OutOJV fllVyovriv• 'ltpc.ovuµ~ 1:£ iv ,:a.ic;'Ema,:oA.a."~ 8t6cppa.cn6v (1)110\AE'y£\Von 'Ai.£!;a.v6po;O'UIC ~ 61t1C£\'l:O 1tp~ ,:exacppOOUJ\a., 'OA.uµma.6o;-youv1Ca.l1ta.pa.va.1eAw6.cnt; a.i>,:q:, Ka.lll!;dva.v fllV 8£1:- s 1:a.AT}V tta.(pa.v 1t£p\1Ca.AA.£0't0.'tTIV OOOa.V, OUVE\001:~1:0U'l:O ICa.\1:0U Cl>\A.(1t1tOU (roA.a.j3ouv,:o yap J.IT\'Y')VV~ti'.Tt),1tolla.1C~TI'!:£\a."O't'fi 1:0V 'Ai.i!;a.v6povauyytvta9a.\. 2-3 cf.[Aristotelis}Problemllta3.4 871a23-6,3.11 872b15-25,3.33 87Sb39-876a14 fr. 38 Wehrli;similiter Eustathius, In Odysseam 11.224 (vol.1 p.409.24-6 Stallbaum), qui ex Athenaeo pendet, sed Hieronymum non nominllt 3-8 Him,nymus,

579A Aelianus, Varia historia 2.37-8 (BT p.34.7-17 Dilts)

-

mA£UICOU 'tOUAolCpOU 1t0Uol µ£Vtia\ 1ea.lc'iUo\ voµo\ ICa.AA\CJ'ta. ICU\ti; 6fov IC£(µ£VO\, ICa.\ot'>t~ 6t oux 1llC\CJ'ta.. ti'. 't~ AolCpi.ov ,:c.ov 'E1t\Ctcpup(0>v voamv £1tl£Volvov a1epa.,:ov,µT}1tpoata!;a.v,:~ ,:ou 9tpa.1t£UOV1:~£i 1ea.l 1t£pltoc.o0Tt, 96.va.to; it CTtµ(a.~v a.i>tcp,on µT} 1tpocna.x9tva.i>tq:,o 6! lmtv. s 38 v6µ~ ICU\o{i,:~ Ma.ooa.A.\CO't\lCO;, yuva.i~ µT}oµwiv oi'.vcp,all' u6p01tot£\V1ta.CJa.Y '}'l>Va.\lCC.OV 1lA.\1C(a.v. AE'y£\6t 8tocppa.a,:~ ICU\1ta.pex M\A.Ttofo~ ,:ovv6µov toutov iaxutw ICU\(µT})1td9ta9a.1a.i>tcpt~ 'I~. cillcx ,:~ M\A.Tto(mv yuva.i~. 8 Jl'Iadd. d ante i:ac; add. ouScheffer Hercher: ciUa del. Gesner

WINE

397

emotions. For it does not stimulate the basest, except in the worst people, whose deliberative faculty is never sober. But just as Theophrastus used to call barbershops wineless symposia on account of the chatter, so a wineless and sullen drunkenness always inhabits the souls of the uneducated, stirred up by some anger or ill-will or contentiousness or illiberality. dubitllnsBenuudakis

see11.42-4 578

Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner10.45434F-435A(BT vol.2 p.445.27446.8 Kaibel)

Perhaps then on account of this (heavy drinking) he (Alexander) had no drive for sexual activity. For Aristotle says in the Physical 435A Problems that the semen of such people becomes watery. Hieronymus in the Epistlessays that Theophrastus states that Alexander was not in good shape for sexual activity. Olympias at least even had Callixeina the very beautiful Thessalian courtesan lie beside him, with even Philip aware of this - for they were trying to prevent him from being womanish - (and) she often begged Alexander to have intercourse with her. 7 yuvv~ Musurus: yuv~ AC

579A Aelian, Miscellaneous History2.37-8(BTp.34.7-17Dilts)

Many other laws of the Locrian Zaleucus have been laid down quite well and with a view to need, and not the least this one: if anyone of the Western Locrians, being sick, drank unmixed wine without the order of the (doctor) treating him, then even if he survived, the penalty for him was death, because, when he was ordered not to drink, he did so. 38 There is also this Massilian law, that women have nothing to do with wine, but women of all ages drink water. Theophrastus says that also among the Milesians this law is in effect, and the (other) Ionian women do not obey it, but the Milesian women (do).

398

ETHICS

579B Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 10.33 429A-B (BT t.2 p.433.7-9 Kaibel)

Kapa ai Aoicpo~ 'tO~ 'Em~tcpupCoi~£\ 'ti~ ciicpa'tOVEffl.£JA.TI npocn~av'to~ ia'tpou 0epand~ i:veica,0&.va'to~~v 11~11µ.ux ZCXAEUicou 'tOVv6µ.ov 0evt~. Kapa ai Maaa«Ai~'ta~ cilloc;v6µ.~ 't~ yuvai~ i>ap07tO't£\V. iv ai MI.A~'tq> En icai vuv cp11ai8e6cppaa'to~'tOU'ttlvai 'tO 5 v6µ.iµ.ov. 0

WINE

579B Athenaeus,

Kaibel)

399

The Sophistsat Dinner10.33 429A-B (BT vol.2 p.433.7-9

Among the Western Locrians, if anyone drank unmixed (wine) without a doctor ordering it for therapeutic reasons, death was the penalty under the law laid down by Zaleucus. Among the Massilians there is another law that women drink water. Theophrastus says that in Miletus even now this is the custom.

REUGIO

Inscriptiones librorum 580

Tabula inscriptionum ad opera de religione spectantium vid. 251 no. 1 (Twv 7t£pl 't0£'iov i.cnopuu;a'~') vid. 251 no. 2 (Il£pl 0£wv a' ---y')

1

'Eyiccoµux0£iov a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47 = 1 ; Philodemus, De pietate 7c, P.Herc. 1428 fr. 23.7 (GRBSt.13 [1972) p.94 Henrichs) = 581 ('Eyic.'tcov0.), quo tamen loco nomen Theophrasti non occurrit

2 Il£pl iop'tcova'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47

=1

3 Il£pl £Ua£~£i~ a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 550 = 1; scholion in Aristophanis Aves 1354 (p.240a6 Diibner) = app. 584A, quo tamen loco 8£01toµ1t~ in codicibus invenitur; Ruhnken 8£oq>pa1.oo~a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.50 =1 (8uuxa£c;coni. Usener) vid. 328 no. 9a et b (n£pl iv0ouauxaµou a' et Il£pl iv0ouauxaµwv) vid. 436 no. 13 (n£pl 't'iic;0dac; £Ulia1µovuu;1tpoc;'touc; i~ 'A1CU6rtµ£wc;a') vid. 589 no. 23 (n£pl TupP"lvcov)

RELIGION

Titles of Books 580

List of Titles Referring to Works on Religion see 251 no. 1 (Enquiryabout the Divine, 6 books) see 251 no. 2 (On the Gods,3 books)

1

Encomiaof Gods,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.47 = 1; Philodemus, On Piety 7c, P.Herc.1428 fr. 23.7 (GRBSvol.13 [1972) p.94 Henrichs) =581 (Enc.of the G.), where, however, the name of Theophrastus does not occur

2

On Festivals,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.47

3

On Piety, 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.50 = 1; scholium on Aristophanes' Birds 1354 (p.240a6 Diibner) = app. 584A, where,

=1

however, "Theopompus" is found in the manuscripts; Ruhnken has conjectured "Theophrastus", correctly as it seems 4

Bacchant(Euias), 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.50 = 1 (Usener has conjectured Bacchantes[Thuiades])

see 328 no. 9a and b (On Inspiration,1 book and On [TypesofJInspiration) see 436 no. 13 (On Divine Happinessin Responseto the Academics, 1 book)

see 589 no. 23 (On Etruscans)

402

RELICION

Dei et deae vid. 249-259 581

Philodemus, De pietate 7c, P.Herc. 1428 fr.233-9 (GRBS t.13 (1972) p.94 Henrichs)

... iv6£ I L..]J.L..]nQ[.]o[.]J.aic;I [1:]ofrlvµEY'AEhlv&vI [q,)poV11G\V iv 6£ 1:0%'E"(ICO>µunc; I 1:0>v 0tii'>vmjµI JtQ~ e?vat, ,:oyI [~]Ca6£ VOl>V. ooa Kal µ[.] 1 tinfe

lv 6i tllntum modo pallCllelitteraeSllpersunt

vid. 646 582

Iohannes Scotus Eriugena, In Martianum Capellam 1.10 p.10.6 Dick, cod.B f.7" (Med. &: Ren. St. t.1 (1941-3) p.189 Labowsky) Augur Pithius: in Peplo Theophrasti legitur quendam serpentem prophetasse in Delo insula, quern ocddit Apollo, et inde cepit postea prophetare, ideoque augur Pithius vocatus est. 2 in Delo insula] perperampro Delphis; vid. Hymn. Hom. 3.300-4, Eur. ff 1245-58, Ephor. FGrH 70 F 31b, Cllllim. Hymn. 2.97-104 et Apoll. Rh.ad. 2.701-7

583

Plutarchus, Vita Solonis 4.2-8 (BT t.1.1 p.86.3-87.2 Ziegler)

£'tl.6£ µivJ..ov tic; a;{ooµa Kal 661;av au,:ouc; 1Ca'l:£CJT11G£V 'T\1:0l> ,:p{no6oc;7ttpio6oc;Kal 6ux 7tCXV1:0>V avalCUICAT)CJI. ,:p{no6oc;, £11:a,:ii'>v JtOA.ECOV Q.V@tl;aµ.tv0>V 't'TlV61.aq,opa.vCXXP\7tOA.£µou npotA.0ouaav, Q.V£\A.£V 5 a.µcpo,:Epol.,:ov µEY wt£G1:CXA.T) npoc; 8a1..i\v tic; Mi1..T)1:ov, t:1Couaicoc; 1:0>vKcpcovtvl

Goos

AND

GODDESSES

403

Gods and Goddesses see 249-259 581

Philodemus, On Piety 7c, P.Herc.1428 fr.23.3-9 (GRBSvol.13 [1972) p.94 Henrichs) • • • 1 in . . . the statement that Athena is wisdom and Zeus intellect. In the Encomiaof the Gods2 very many ... 1 2

The preceding 21 lines are almost entirely lost. See the list of Theophrastean titles 580 no. 1.

see 646 582

John Scotus Erigena, On MartianusCapella1.10 p.10.6 Dick, cod.B f.'7" (Med. and Ren. St. vol.1 [1941-3) p.189 Labowsky) "The Pythian prophet": In the Robe of Theophrastus we read that a certain serpent prophesied on the island of Delos; Apollo killed it, and thence began subsequently to prophesy (himself), and for that reason he was called the Pythian 1 prophet. 1

583

Because python = serpent.

Plutarch, Ufe of Solon 4.2-8 (BT vol.1.1 p.86.3-87.2 Ziegler) But what established them (the Seven Sages) still more in a position of honor and respect was the circulation of the tripod and its passing round among them all and their mutual yielding up 3 of it with eager goodwill. When some Coans, as it is said, were hauling a seine-net to land, and some strangers from Miletus bought the catch when it was not yet visible, a golden tripod appeared 4 in the catch... . First of all a dispute arose between the strangers and the fishermen about the tripod, and then the cities took up the quarrel which developed into war; and the Pythian priestess in an oracle commanded both parties to give the tripod to s the wisest man. And first of all it was sent to Thales in Miletus, the Coans willingly giving to that one man the thing

404

RELi Ci ON

6copouµivc.ov£1C£\VQ) 1t£pl OU 1tp~ anavt~ oµou MI.A.T)O\OU~ bto- 10 AiµT)aav. 8w0> 6i Biavta aoq,eottpov wtoq,a(vovt~ autou, np~ iictivov ~ictv,wt' £1Ctivou 6' cxM~ antatcv..T)np~ lf>J.ov~ aocpcottpov. 6 tlta 1t£puowical µtv~. out~ btl 8tCX.'tT)V UJtOtou NtO.Ou1Ctta9tiaav xc.opavmtoiicouv -qp!;atonp&tov acp''Eat~ toi; oupavio~ 9toi~ 9u£\V OU aµupvT)~ ou6i icaa~ ical A\PavO>toU icp6icq>µix9ivta>v anaPXa.;· noUai~ yap ytvta~ oottpa napt- s Mcp9T)tauta, ical 1tMvT1~ml µaatTtP o cxv9p0>7toc; "f\yvoµtv~ ti\~ ava"{ICa~ ~O>i\~ µtta. 1toll&v 1t6vc.ovml 6aicpuc.ovatcryov~ 2 toutc.ov wtftp!;ato toi~ 9toi;. ou tomc.ov oov £9uov 1tpot£pov,

5.1

1-22 Eusebius, Praeparatioevangelica1.9.7-10 (GCS t.8.1 p.36.10-37.6Mras)

-

Theodoretus(qui ex Eusebioexcerpsit),Graecarumaffectionumcuratio 7.38 (BT p.191.2-5 Raeder)

4-13

PIETY

405

over which they had gone to war with all the Milesians together. But Thales, declaring that Bias was wiser than he, sent it to him. 6 And from him again it was sent to another as being wiser. And then, when it had gone round and been sent on it came to Thales for the second time, and in the end it was taken from Miletus to Thebes and dedicated to Ismenian Apollo. 7 Theophrastus, however, says that the tripod was first sent to Bias at Priene, and in the second place to Thales at Miletus, when Bias sent it on; and so it passed round them all back to Bias, and 8 was finally sent to Delphi. These, then, are (the versions) commonly told by the greater number of people; but some say that the gift was not the tripod but a drinking-bowl sent by Croesus, and others that it was a wine-cup bequeathed by Bathycles. 8 cmo8ouval] 8ouval Lindskog: 7tapa8ouval coni. Ziegler

anon.ap. Ziegler

12 cin'J i>n'

Piety 584A Porphyry, On Abstinencefrom EatingAnimals2.5.1-9.2, 11.3-15.3, 19.4-

31.1, 31.7-32.3 (CB vol.2 p.74.17-79.9, 80.19-83.24, 87.9-98.3, 99.3-20

Bouffartigue)

It seems to be an incalculably long time since the most rational race of all, as Theophrastus says, dwelling in the most sacred region created by the Nile, started ·first from the beginning to sacrifice to the heavenly gods first-fruits. (These were) not of myrrh or cassia and frankincense mixed with saffron; for it was many generations later that these were added, when man, becoming nomadic and searching for the necessities of life, offered with much suffering and many tears drops of these first-fruits to the gods. 2 Earlier, therefore, they were not accustomed to sacrifice these things,

5.1

6 m\ (pr.) Eus.:am. codd. Ka\ µacmip Toup: d.lµa1m1p codd: (EP£UV11fll~ m\ unus cod.) µaafllp Eus. o i6u Bernays: ou codd.: o Eus. 7 Ka\ cadd.: &v Bouffartigue 8 cinTtp~aiocadd.: Ofl:Tlp~ai'&v P6tscher Oco"i~ Eus.: Otio~ codd. Eus.: om. codd.

oov

406

RELi Ci ON

all.a XMll;, otov £i 't\Va Ti\; -yoviµ.oucpl)a£coc; xvoov 'ta% XEpatv apaµ.EVOI.. 6iv6pa µ.£V-yap 6~ itpo Ccpcov CXVOOCl>ICEV 'it yi\, 'tCOV 6iv6pcov 10 6£KOA.U 7tp000£V~V E7t£'t£1.0V 'Y£VVCl>µ.£V'T]V JtOUV, ~; 6p£1toµ.£VO\ cpl)lla

icat pi,~ icat 'tou; OA.Ol>; Ti\; q,ua£coc;UU'tCOV PA.aa'tou; ICU'ttml.OV, 'tU\l'tll 'tou; q,awoµ.ivou; oupaviou; 0£ou; TfiOuai~ 6£l;1.o\lµ.£VO\ icat 6ui 'tOUnupo; ana0ava'tiCov't£; amoi; 't«; 'tl.µ.a; aproµ.a'ta 'tµ.£Va 5 vuv npooayopeuam. ~v 6£ V yivo;. UO't£pov6£ Ep£1.l;aµ.ivwv 't£ au'ta; mi. ~v 'tpOq>~V \j/'U\OUµ.£VCIJV 't'ttpCIJV yiyvoµ.ivwv, 7tp00£'ti0£V't0ff£A.V iil>'T]mi. 'tCOV'° 13-16 JoannesLydus, De mensibus 4.149 (BT p.168.5-8 ™4ensch) 29 ,:ou 6t A1111111:pti.o'I> 1aXp7tou) vid. scholionin Homeri lliadem 1.449 (SIFC 77 (1984) 199 de Marco) = 730

6wcodd. et

Joann.: om. Eus. 15 cp"UA.anoµev codd.: eq,uA.anov Eus. et cl>,;Eus. et Joann: om. codd. 18 cn,µaivov,:a Eus. : exPaivov,:a 21 cipaaaµivooi; Eus. : cipaaoµevou~ codd. et Bouffartigue 24 fllV... x6av Reiske: 1:fii; . . . ,wai; codd. 28 ,:aadd.Nauck 1Capxii>vReiske: 1aXpucovcodd. 35 n Nauck : ,:e codd. et Bouffartigue 14

Joann. codd.

PIETY

407

but the sprout of a plant, as if plucking with their hands some fine down of the generative nature. For the earth gave forth trees before animals and much earlier than trees grass, which germinates annually. Of this they used to gather and bum leaves and roots and entire shoots of these natures, greeting the visible heavenly gods with this sacrifice and rendering immortal through fire the honors (shown) to them. For in the temples we even preserve for them im3 mortal fire as being above all most similar to them. From the thumiasis(smoke from burning) of the produce of the earth, men came to speak of thumiateria(altars for burning incense) and thuein (sacrificing) and thusiai (sacrifices). These we incorrectly interpret as signifying the error of a later period, using thusia to refer to 4 counterfeit worship through (sacrificing)animals. The ancients were so concerned with not transgressing custom that they cursed those who departed from the old way and introduced another, and they s called accursed1 what is burned (on altars) today. One can see the antiquity of the previously mentioned burnt offerings by observing the fact that many people even now still sacrifice cut up pieces of 6 sweet-smelling wood. But when after the primeval grass the earth was already bringing forth trees and men had eaten the fruit of the first oak, then they took for sacrifices to the gods a small portion of food on account of its scarcity,and a greater amount of the oak's leaves. After this, when the way of life (of men) was already shifting to cultivated food and to offerings of fruits, they said, "Enough of the oak". 6.t The fruit of Demeter, (namely) barley, was the first to appear after the legume, (and) the race of men sprinkled it from the be2 ginning on their first sacrifices. Later when they had crushed it and ground (it to produce) food, they hid in a secret place the tools of this procedure which provided divine assistance for their lives, and they approached them as sacred objects. And as their life of milled grain was considered blessed in comparison with what went before, then for the first time they offered as first-fruits to the gods a portion of ground food (by putting it) in the fire. It is from this that even now at the end of sacrifices, we make use of (offerings oO ground meal. By our action we bear witness to the fact that from a (simple) beginning the number of offerings has increased, but we do not see the reason why we perform each of them. 3 From this beginning, as fruits and especially wheat were becoming more plentiful, we now added to our sacrifices to the gods 1 There is a play on words here. The Greek cipcoµameans "spice", but in this passage it is used as if derived from apao()ai meaning "to curse•.

408

RELIGION

4 )..oudav anav-icovciKa.PXul -io%Oto% ti; "~ &ua~ n:oUa µ,h,civ9o'l - uuv-icov, ' • .!.'l.!.. S::' ' ' ( ~ ) ' -'l!. ...., oux: uw.nm ut -iomcov J.l.t'yvuv-icov -icov -io-it t\.. n IClUWV 1 tlxov iv p(rp ICU\n:p£JtOV ooµfi n:~ Oduv aia9qaw. x:al 'tCXµiv mlcpov-i~ -icx6' ti; m>p6mpouµtvo\, Ot~ hi~ a-iayova.; oivou ICU\ µu.m>~ En 6' u.a!ou -iu%XPdu~ civrop(ax:ov-i~WtTJPXOY-io x:al -iou-imv'5 -io% uMo~ Oto%. 7.1 of; µap-iuptiv £0\ICtml -it 'A9iiV11CJ\V En 1Culvuv 6p0>J.1,£Y1) n:oµmi 'HA.!ou-it x:ul 'Opcov. n:oµn:£Ut\yap U.u~. n:6a,cxypOXJ-i~ in:l n:up11v!mv, \IC£fllP\U\,ocrnpm, 6pu~. J.l,\J,LU(ICUA.a, 1Cpi.9u(,n:upo(, n:ala9q -itrrt"ttPUX,cU.t:upcovn:up(vmv ICU\ 1Cp\0(vmvcp0oi~. op0oo-ia."1)~.50 xu-i~ 2 n:6ppm6e -icovn:tpl "~ &ua(a.;an:uPXiov-io%civ0pcimo~n:po'iouaiov n:apcxvoµ~, -it -icov 6two-i&.-imv&uµchmv n:upa.A.1)'1/~ in:t\OT)X9ri, ci>~-i~ n:A.T}p1)~. me; 6oictiv "~ n:p6a9tv A.£x0daa.;x:u0' -i}µcov cip~ vuv "~ tiA.1)cp£YU\, acpal;av-imv-iiov civ0p&mmvical -iou~ pmµou~ 55 uiµ.al;cxv-icov, cicp' of> A.\J,LV £1CUt£pO>V VtJ,LtOCXV £0\ICtt\J.1,0>pUXV. m0o 0 µ.£V aOto\ Y£10VUO\ tiov civ0p&mmv, o'i 6e icux:6cppovt~ µaiJ..ov ft icaic60to\ '° A.£X0Mt~av iv 6(icn, 6\CXto cpauA.O~ICU\J.l,1)0iv-i}µ.iovPtA.t(ou~ -it1Eia0a\tT}Vcpuaw tlvu\ tou~ 0to'U~• out~ µiv a0utO\ cpa(vov-iu\ ytvfo0a\ t\VE~. ou6tµ£cxv cin:upmv tV2t0\0'Uµ.£VO\ to% Oto%· o'i 6e mic6&uto\ ml n:upav6µmvciva.µtvo\ &uµatmv. 61.0 9io£~ µ,h, oi iv µt0op(o\~ 8pq:1CT1~ oi1CT1CJUVt£~ µ1)0tv~ 65 cma.PX6µ.tvo\µ1)6£ 9uovt£~, civa.pn:aato\ mt' iictivov iyivov-io tov XP6vOV il; civ0pcimcov, ICU\out£ tou~ oi1eouv-ia.; out£ tT)Vn:6A.wOU't£tOV tV OtµEA.\OV il;u(q,Vl'I~ ou0£~ £Upt:ivioovato • 1 \

oi

8.1

2

uppw yapcita.a0aAOvOUIC i9£A.£01COV iaxt:w, ou6 • ci0av&.to~ 8tpan:£Utw

70

52-6 Eus., Pr. ev. 1.9.11 (p.37.8-11Mras) et Theod., Gr. aff. cur. 7.39 (p.191.652-64 Eus., Pr. ev. 4.14.1 (p.185.15-24Mras) 58 Eus.,Pr. 11 Raeder) n. 4.13.1 (p.185.11-12Mt11S) 6S-8 cf.Simplicii comm. In Epictdi Enchiridion

222C-223A (t.4 p.357.3-5 Schweighaeu.ser)

69-72 Hesiodus, Op. 134-7

44 ta 6' ed. pr. a. 1548: i&~ 6' codd. 48 U:i>~. mSa Bouffartigu.e:£i;\.uait6acodd. 49 iicmip1a1 Bouffartigue: Tt'YllPW~ codd. SOop00CTtattt~ Valentinus: -iai~ VMLKP': -ia~ cett. 52 itpoiouaii>v Eus. d Theod.: 7tpo£Xouaii>vcodd. 69 i0cA.£v U7t£XE\V Hes. 42 iii>v add. Bernays

PIETY

409

first-fruits consisting of cakes and all the other things. Men of that time gathered many flowers and in no lesser degree did they combine anything that happened to beautify their life and have a fragrance suitable to divine perception. And they made some into garlands and gave others as gifts into the fire. When they discovered for their own use different divine drops of wine and honey and further of oil, they offered first-fruits also of these to the gods responsible (for them). 1.1 Even the procession of the Sun and Hours, which is still at this time held in Athens, seems to bear witness to these things. For carried in the procession are soil, grass, dog's tooth grass on stones of fruits, olive branches, pulse, oak, fruit of the arbutus, barley, wheat, bunches of figs, cakes of wheat and barley meal, sacrificial bread, a pot. 2 As the sacrificial offering of first-fruits by men proceeded far in illegality, the use of most terrible sacrifices, full of cruelty, was introduced, so that curses previously uttered against us seem to have been fulfilled at this time, since men engaged in slaughter and bloodied their altars from the time they touched blood as a result of experiencing famine and wars. 3 For this reason, as Theophrastus says, it seems that the divinity became indignant at each of these2 and inflicted the appropriate punishment. As a result some men have become atheists, and others might rightly be said to have evil-minds rather than to have evilgods, because they think the gods worthless and in nature no better than us. In this way some appear to have become persons who offer no sacrifices, in as much as they do not offer the gods first-fruits from what they have. Others (appear to have become persons) who offer evil sacrifices, since they have put their hand to illegal offerings. 8.1 Wherefore the Thoes, who live within the boundaries of Thrace, offering no first-fruits and performing no sacrifices, were snatched at that time from (the company of) men, and straightway no one was able to find either the inhabitants or the city or the foundation of their dwellings. 4

2

For they did not wish to repress reckless arrogance, nor did they wish to worship the immortals, 2 The reference of "these• is unclear. Porphyry seems to have omitted some Theophrastean material.

410

RELIGION

;j0£AOV,ou3' lp3£tV µa1eapcovlt:poi~ btl pcoµo~ ;\ 0iµu; a0avmou;. 'tOtytxpoUV m>'tO~

au~Kpovi&rt~£1CPU'lf£ xo).ouµEV~. OUV£1Ca 'ttµ~ OUIC i3iaouv µampEO'O'\V

75

ou3' WtTlPXOV'tO 'tOU'tou;,m0wt£p ~v 3imtov. Baaaapcov 3£ 611'tOOV 'tO 't~ Taupcov Ouai~ µovov C11A.COO"av'tCOV, cxll.a 1eal 'tft 'tOOV civ0pc.on:o0uatoov paqd~ popcxv 'tou'tou; npoa0£µivcov - 1ea8wt£p '11µ£~\/UVml 'tOOV Ccpcov. cimxp~aµEVO\ yap 'tCX AO\JtCX OOi'ta'ti.0£µ£0a't~ OUICUlCT)lCOEV O't\ µE'tCXµav{~ 1tp007tut'tOV'tE~ 't£ ml 6cx1CVOV't~ 80 ciU.it).ou~,E'tt 3£ ttp~ ciM0£tav aiµo3at'touv't£~ ou1einauaav'to ttplv 'to yiv~ t91VaMOOat'toovttpcatcovmxp' amoi~ Ti\~'totau't1]~xa'tOU~'tcp OV't\EUO'EPEiV i0£MV't~, XP~ 95 µEV~ ml 'totau'tau; CXA.Aau; ai.'tim~. 12.1 npO>'tovµiv &tt i~ civa"flCTI~ µdCovo~. ~ q,aµEV,'11µ.a~ 1ea'taMPou0'11~1Ca'tTtp~av'to au'ti.i>v • A.tµol yap ainot ml n6A.Eµot,o'i 1eal 'tou yMaa0at civ«xy1C11v inityayov. ov'tcovoov 'ti.i>v 1eap1t8>v, 't~ XPEW'tcp'ti\~ 2 civa"flCTI~ xpi\a0at Ouµa'tt; £7t£t'ta'ti.i>vEUEpY£ati.i>v 'tCX~ ciµoip~ 1eal't~ xapt't~ CXA.A.01'; µiv ~ U7tOOO't£0V lCa'tCX ~v ~{av 't,j\~£U7t0\~ 100 'tO~ 3£ d~ 'tCXµtytO"ta'11µ.a~ £0 7t£7t0\1l1COO'\ 'tCX~ µEy\O"t~ 1eal U7t0'tOOV , ' .!.'\ ' ' ' 'T , , L'\ '\ 'ttµtCO'ta'tOJV, !Ca\ µW\.tO''ta£\ aU'tot £\EV'tOU'tCOV ttapaxot. lCW\J\.tO"ta 3£ 1eal 'ttµt3t 3t:iv codd. 77 in Valentinus : 100 &Uac; Reiske: 91 XPf1Gao0at Nauck: xPTio0ai codd. all.co«;codd. 102 ttµUotCl't(&)V Reiske: -t£p(&)V codd,

fllVcodd.

PIETY

411

nor to offer sacrifice on the holy altars of the blessed ones, which is right (for men to do) for the immortals. Therefore they were covered over by Zeus the son of Cronos, who was angry at their giving no honors to the blessed ones and their not offering first-fruits to them, as was just (for them to do). Regarding the Bassarians, who in ancient times not only zealously performed the sacrifices of the Taurians but also in the frenzy of human sacrifice added to these (rites) the eating (of the victims) - just as we now do in the case of animals, for after offering firstfruits we make the rest a feast - who has not heard that gone mad they fell upon and bit each other, and in truth even feasted on blood, not stopping until they had done away with the family-line of those among them who first put their hand to this kind of sacrifice? 9.1 Therefore sacrifice through animals is later and most recent Its cause was not agreeable, as was that of sacrifice with fruits, but famine or some other unfortunate circumstance. For example, in the particular case of the Athenians the causes of the slayings have their 2 beginnings in ignorance or anger or fright. For they attribute the slaughter of swine to an involuntary mistake of Oymene, who unintentionally struck and slew the animal. Wherefore her husband acted cautiously, thinking that she had done something illegal, and went to Pytho to consult the oracle of the god. When the god did not object to what had happened, the occurrence was henceforth deemed to be a matter of indifference. . .. 113 These things being so, Theophrastus reasonably orders those who wish to be truly pious not to sacrifice living creatures; he also offers other similar reasons. 12.1 First, (he argues) that these practices have their beginning in a greater necessity, as we say, which took hold of us. For the causes are famine and war, which also brought the neces2 sity of eating (animals). Therefore, when there are fruits, what need is there to use the sacrifice of necessity? Next, in the case of kindnesses one ought to make returns and do favors differently to different people in accordance with the value of the good deed. To those who have done us good deeds to a superlative degree, (our returns should be) the greatest and from the most honorable sources, especially if they be the providers of these things. The finest and most honorable of the things with which the gods do us good deeds are fruits. For through these 3

412

RELIGION

'tOU'tOJV 'ftµ&;aci>Coooimi voµi~ Ci\v7tV'toc;. ncoc;yap O(J\OV CW\ICOUµ£VO>V 'tO>V acpmpt0MO>V;d a! ouae 1Ca.pnouc; b CLcpEMµ.EVoJ..J,wbaiwc;0uti, ta 'YEtOU'tO>V 'tiµic&ttpa.nav'tEAii'>c; oi>x00\0V acpa.ipouµ.ivouc; t\VCOV 0ut\V• to yap 8£\VOV OU'tO> y{yvtta.\JJ.EiCov • VUX'l 8£ noUq> 'tiµic&ttpov'tcovEiCyf\c;cpuoµivOJV, nv acpa.iptia0a.i0uov'ta 'ta 11s Cqxxou npoai\1etv. 13.1 all' UJO>V, mi. yap itµB>vEa.O"vmpnii'>vAi\Wtc; OUµEt' WtO>A.da.c; 2 ainii'>v.1ea.8a1ttpota.v ta Cioa.'tT)V'ljfUXT)V 1tp011'ta.\, 1ea.i.'tT)Vna.pa 'tO>V 1:11 µEA\'t'tCOV ai 'tOU1Ca.p1tou na.p«A.'ll'lf\V, EiCtii'>v7tOVO>V itµii'>vy1:yvoµiv11v, ICO\VT)V £X£\Vnp0vcputii'>v 'tOJJ.EA.l, itµtic; ai a.utii'>vEmµEA.OUJJ,£0a.. aio 1ea.i. 8ti OUtO> µtpiCta0a.i, me; µ118tµiav auta.ic; y{yvta0a.i PMP'llv, to a· CXXP'llv ta Cqxx.0tO>P11t£0V tic; to 7t0A.U tou yivouc;itµB>vopii'>V'ta.c;. OUyap btd twee; tiai "noA.Up-135 105-6 Theod., Gr. aff. cur. 7.41 (p.191.18-20Raeder) 105-16 Eus., Pr. ev. 4.14.3 (p.186.6-15Mras) 125-6 Eus., Pr. ev. 4.14.4 (p.186.17Mras) et Theod., Gr. aff. cur. 7.41 (p.191.21 Raeder) 132 Eus., Pr.ev. 4.14.4(p.1 86.19Mras) 135-6 Homerus, llias 9.154 et 296 109 ~v Eus. : om. codd.

111 i0eADvt~Eus. : h: OeAOvto~ codd. 121 µu..1nii>vValentinus: µ.£Al't(l)V codd. 135 opii>vta~Valentinus: opii>vt~ codd.

PIETY

413

they preserve us and provide a regulated life. As a result one ought to honor them with these. And indeed it is necessary to sacrifice those things which we sacrifice without injuring anyone. For nothing should be as harmless to all as the offering of a sacrifice. But if someone should say that the god gave animals for our use no less than fruits, our reply is that when animals are sacrificed 4 harm is done them, since they are bereft of soul. Therefore one ought not to sacrifice them. For sacrifice is something holy as the word implies.3 No one is holy who returns favors by taking from the property of another, even if one takes fruits, even if plants, when the other is unwilling. For how is it holy, when injustice is done to the deprived individuals? If, even in the case of fruits, the person who has deprived others of these does not sacrifice (them) in a holy manner, then depriving individuals of things that are more honorable than these and sacrificing them is altogether unholy. For in this way what is terrible becomes greater. But the soul is much more honorable than things that grow from the ground; to deprive animals of this while sacrificing them is not proper. 13.1 But perhaps someone might say that we deprive plants of something, or is that not the case? The deprivation is not similar. For it is not against their will. For if we were to allow it, they themselves would drop their fruits, and the taking of their fruits is not accompanied by their destruction, as it is when animals lose their soul. 2 And since taking fruit (i.e. honey) from bees occurs as a result of our own labor, it is proper that we have a share in the benefit as well. For the bees collect the honey from the plants, and we take care of them. Wherefore it is also necessary to make the division in such a way that no harm is done to them. What is useless to them and of use to us should be the payment (we receive) from 3 them. One should, therefore, abstain from animals in sacrifices. For besides, all things belong to the gods, but fruits seem to belong to us. For we both sow and plant them and raise them with the other modes of care. Therefore sacrifice ought to be made from our own 4 belongings, not from those of others. Again, both what is inexpensive and what is easy to acquire is holier than what is hard to come by, and it is agreeable to the gods, and what is easiest for those who sacrifice is available for continual piety. Therefore, what is neither holy nor inexpensive should never be sacrificed, even if it is at hand. 14.1 One ought to consider the fact that animals do not belong to the class of things easily acquired and inexpensive, by looking at 3

3

The Greek ii oaw("the holy-rite") can be used synonymously for sacrifice"). See Bouffartigue's note on this passage.

ii Ouaux("the

414

RELIGION

p11vt:;"1eal "noAuPou-tai"'tmv av0pc.01tcov, 'tou'to a1e£meov·npio'tov µho &n nolla 'tCOV E0vmv OU1C£1C't11'tCXl 'tCOV 9ua{µcov Cci>cov ou0iv, d µ11 'tl(j 'tCOV adµcov At"(Ol • 6£lrt£pov 6i on 'tCOV iv amaic; 'ta"ic;7t()A£(11V 2 oi1eouv'tOJV oi. 2tA£'ia'to1 anav{Couai 'tOU'tCOV. £i 6i 1eal 'tmv itµipO>V'ti(j 1Cap2tmv A.£')'01 CJJtCXv{C£w, all' OU'tCOV 'Y£AolJtCOV 'tCOV EiCrile;anop{aaa0ai. [p~v 3 exp' on6poc;'tCOV 1CCXp2tmv 1eal 'tCOV (XJt() yi\c;i\ o'tCOV Cci>cov .] 't() 6i £u6«2tCXVOV 1eal £U2t0plC1'tOV npoc;C1UV£Xll £00tP£iav (1\)V't£A£'i lCCXt npoc; fllV , aJtCXV'tQJV. 15.1 1eal µap'tl>p£'i'Y£it 2t£'ipao't1 1a{poua1 'tOU'tq> oi. 9£ol i\ 'tQ>noAu- 145 6amxvcp. OU -yap cxv2tO't£'tOU 9£'t'taAou ElCElVOU 'tOU(jlPUC101C£pCO(j pou(j lCCXt 'tlX(j£1CCX'tOµpac; 'tQ) Ilu0{q>itpoaa-yoV'tO(j µ.ixAA.oV £(1)11C1£V it Ilu0{a 'tov 'Epµiovicx 1C£Xap{a0m0uaav'ta 'tmv wmCJ'tmvEiC'tou 2 2t11pi6{ou'to'ic;'tpial 6alC'tuAo1c;. npoam1PaMvn 6i 6ux 'to p110ho'ta. 150 AolJtlX JtaY'tCX (ICa'ta.)'tOU2tUpO(j fol 'tOVpcoµ6vdn£ JtaA.lVon 6lc;'tOOOV 3 anix001'to 'tOU'tO6paaac; i\ 2tpO't£pov~v 1C£XCXPlaµivoc;. OU'tCO 'tO £i>6anavov q,{Aov9£0'i(j,1eal µ&.AA.ov 'tO 6a1µ6v1ovnpoc;'to 'tmv 9u6v'tcovMoc; i\ npoc;'to 'tmv 0uoµivOJVnAi\0oc;PAi2t£1. 19.4 ••• 6£'i 'to{vuv 1ea81tpaµivouc;'to ~0oc; iivai 0uaov'tac;, 'to'ic;9£oic; 9£oq,1A£'ic; 'tCXU'tCX(j ('tac;) 0ua{ac; 2tpOO«"fOV'tCX(j, µTJ JtOAU'tW"ic;. 155 vuv 6i ia0ii'ta µiv Aaµnpa.v n£pl amµa µTJ1ea0apov aµq,1£aaµivo1c; OUlCap1e£'ivvoµ{Couai npoc;'tO 'tCOV 0ua1mv a:yv6v. O'tav 6i 'tO amµa µ£'t'Y£'tmv iv ftµ'iv xcx{pov'taµaA1a'ta 'tov 9£ov 61CX1C£11li0 5 µivq> 1ea0apmc;,(X't£ 0U'Y'Y£V£'i 2t£q>UICO'tl. iv -youv 'Em6aupq> 2tp0£-y£'YPCXITTO, a.-yvovXPTJvao'io 9uc.oo£oc; iv'toc; iov'ta tµµ£Va1· a.-yvda 6' ECJ'tlq,pov£'iv001a.

.

au.a

20.1

O'tl 6i OU'tql £UO'Y!Cq> xcx{p£10 9£oc;'tCOV 0uaimv, alla

'tQ)'tux6vn,

16.S

154-5 respicit haec verba Clemens Alex., Stromata 7.6 34.2 (GCS t.3 p.26.17-18 Stlihlin) 154-64 Cyr., C. Iul. 9.310C-E (PG t.76 col. 9778-C) 163-4 Clem. Alex., Strom. 5.1 13.3 (GCS t.2 p.334.24-25Stlihlin et Fruchtel) 164 ibid. 422 142.1 (p.311.2) 139 itµlpwv ed. pr.: itµm:pwv codd. 141-42 j,c1fwv--{rpwvdel. Nauck 143 t:i>1t0p1Crtov Hercher: t:-unopovcodd. 148 K£Xapio0ai Bentley: 1Ct:150 Kata add. Buuffartigue tOOOV8" s.l. : to acoµa 1apfia0a1 codd. cett. 154 to'ii; 0co'ii; codd.: tq'.>0cij:>Cyr. 155 tcii; add. Potscherex 156 1tEpi.-1ea0apov om. Cyr. 1ea0apov Cyr., qui tautai; non habet Felicianus: 1ea0apcivcodd. 159 voµi~ouaw codd.: voµi~ttai Cyr. 160 µaA1ata codd.: µaUov Cyr. 164 cµµcva1 Cyr. et Clemens : iµq,aµeva1

-

Pn,TY

415

the majority of our race. For while some men are "rich in lambs" and "rich in oxen", one ought not consider this: first, because many nations do not possess sacrificial animals, unless someone should mention those that are unworthy; and second, because most of the 2 inhabitants of the cities themselves lack these. But if somone should say that they lack even cultivated fruits, our reply is that they do not (lack) the rest of what grows from the earth, and that it is not 3 so hard to provide fruits as animals.' What is inexpensive and easy to acquire contributes to continual piety and to that of everyone. 15.1 Experience, too, bears witness that the gods delight in this rather than in what is expensive. For (otherwise), when that Thessalian brought oxen with golden horns and hecatombs to Pythian Apollo, the Pythian (priestess) would never have said that Hermioneus acted more agreeably when he sacrificed three fingers' worth of ground 2 meal from his little pouch. On account of what was said, he threw all the rest on to the fire on the altar, and she said again that having done this he was twice as hateful as he had previously been 3 agreeable. Thus what is inexpensive is dear to the gods and the divinity looks more to the character of those sacrificing than to the quantity of the things sacrificed. 19.4 ••• Therefore it is necessary that when men are going to sacrifice, they approach cleansed in character, bringing to the gods sacrifices that are pleasing to them, but not expensive. Men do not think it sufficient for the purity of sacrifices that they have bright clothes on a body that is not clean. But whenever some people approach sacrifices having brightened up their bodies together with their clothing, while possessing a soul that is not cleansed of evils, they think it makes no difference, as if god did not take special delight in the most divine thing within us when it is in a cleansed condition, s since it is by nature akin to him. In fact it has been inscribed publicly in Epidaurus: One must be pure when entering a temple that smells of incense; purity is to have holy thoughts. 20.1

But that god is not delighted with the large bulk of sacrifices but with what is ordinary, is evident from the fact that before ' Here the manuscripts have, "Therefore the provision of fruits and what comes from the earth is easier than that of animals.• The sentence is deleted by Nauck and Bouffartigue.

codd. 1£i6l>11M>'i codd.et Bouffartigue: l>-ijAOv Reiskeet Nauck -rit~ Valentinus:iou~ codd. 167 iaui11~Valentinus: ta'l>'ta~codd. aitaPXto0a1 Fogerolles:apxto0a1 codd.

416

RELIGION

6'1).oiix:'tOUTi\~x:a9' T}µ£pav'tpocpi\~.KCXV ono{a 't\~ O'OVal>'t'llnapaOOV't~ CX7tCXl)Xta9at J.Lttc:pov µiv, 't£9fi, 'tal>fll~ npo 't{l,ywtOAv 6i o8t6q,paa'to~ 'tcl,vnap' ttc:aa'totc;na'tp\(l)V in16tU;~ 'tO naA.V x:apnci>v ~v. £'t' tinci>vnpottpov Ti\~170 n~ Avanov6cl,vi!;111ti'tat'tou'tov 'tov 'tponov. 3 'tcx µiv «PXaia 'tcl,v itpci>vv11q,cUuxnapcx noAloi~ ~v • V11q>aAux 6' ta'tl 'tCXu6poanov6a, 'ta 6i J.LE'tCX 'taU'ta µd{anov6a· ('tOU'tOV yap £'t0\J.LOV napcx J.LEA\'t'tci>V npii'rcoviMPoJ.LEV'tOV vypov x:apnov)· tl't' oiv6anov6a. 175 iAV Kp11't1'19£V tiat Kopupav't\tc:cl,v itpci>votov (XV't\'Ypaq,a ana npo~ 9uµ.a't(l)Vx:al cU119ttav,a.Ua x:al nap' 'Eµnt6ox:Mou~. ntp{ 't£ 'tCOV ntpl Ti\~9to-yov~ 61t!;1ci>v naptµq,a{vtt ').J;y(l)v ·

on

a~

2

ou6i 't\~ ~v X:£\VO\G\V "Ap11~9t~ ou6i Ku6o1µ0~ ou6i Ztu~ paatAEU~ou6' b Kp6v~ ou6' o Iloott6iov, a.Ua Kunptc; PaaiAtux,

180

'q Ea't\VT}q>tA{a, 3

't'JlVo'i.1' ti>atPitaatv a.ycUµaatv Max:ov'to 1pa7t'toi~'t£ ~qx>\G\µupota{ 't£ 00\00AEOOJ.LO\~ aµupv11~'t a.x:pa'tou 9uaiat~ AtPavou 't£ &ucooou~ ~ O'O~ !;ou9ci>v't£ anov~ µdtnci>v pt7t'tOUV't£~

185

0

4 a.ntp x:al vuv £tt aq,~ttat nap' iviot~ otov ixv11ttvcx Ti\~cU119t~ ov-ra, 190

22.1

Ti\~yap olµat q,tX{a~x:al Ti\~ntpl 'to auyytvi~ aia9,;at~ na.v-ra ' '9 £\~ ' OU '9'£V £q>OV£U£V, ' ' ' ""' £\Va\ ,. VOJ.Lt-.(l)V 'r ,.- ' Ka't£XOUG11~. OU O\X:£\a 'ta' ,w\7ta ~q>(l)V. ind 6i "Ap11~x:al Kuootµ~ x:al naaa J.La.X'l x:al nOAEl,L(l)V 'tci>V 't{l,yoitc:£\(l)V. a.Pxittc:a'tECJXEV, 'tot£ npii'rcovou9tl~ ou9tv~ OV't~£q>£W£'t0 177 Photius, Lexicon,s.v. wpPt:~ (pars 1 p.190.1-3 Parson),LexiconPatmense, s.v. wpPt:t; (p.150.19-20Sakkelion)et scholionin AristophanisAves 1354 (p. 24lk3-6 Dilbner) 180-90 Empedocles,FVS 31B128 176 r.vet cmiMi>v del. Ruhnken totat Scaliger: aicpitO\O\ codd.

177 c'itta Ruhnken:

ia codd.

190 aicpt1-

PIETY

417

enjoying one's daily food, whatever it may be that is served, everyone makes a small offering from it as first-fruits, but by this small (offering) there is above all (shown) a great honor. 2 After having shown through many ancestral traditions of different peoples that the ancient form of sacrifices was through fruits, and further having said that grass was employed earlier, Theophrastus also expounds what pertains to libations in the following manner. 3 The ancient religious rites among many peoples were sober. Libations of water are sober, and after them libations of honey - for this, being available from bees, was the first liquid fruit we took - then libations of oil; and last of all libations of wine that arose later. 21.1 These things are testified to not only by the tablets that are, as it were, some copies in truth of the sacred rites of the Corybantes from Crete, but also by Empedocles, who in his discussion of sacrifices and the generation of gods expresses himself in these words: 2

Neither Ares nor Tumult was for them a god, nor king Zeus nor Cronus nor Poseidon, but (only) queen Cypris, who is Friendship,

3

whom they propitiated with pious statues and painted pictures and fine smelling perfumes and sacrifices of pure myrrh and aromatic frankincense while casting libations of yellow honey on the ground,

4

and these (rites) are even now preserved among some peoples, being as it were certain vestiges of the truth, and the altar was not drenched with unrestained murder of bulls.

22.1

For I think that while friendship and perception of kinship dominated everything, man committed no murder, because he thought that the rest of the animals5 were related to him. But when Ares and Tumult and every conflict and origin of wars began to dominate, then for the first time no one actually spared any of those related 5 Here and in 22.3 the phrase "the rest of the animals• (ta Muta tii>v ~cpcov) refers to non-rational animals, i.e., creatures other than man. Similarlf in 23.2, 24.2, 26.4, 26.5, and 27.3 the phrase "the other animals" (ta M>iita ~ij,a) refers to non-rational creatures. See also 28.2 and the last section of 531 0.25).

418

RELIGION

2 OIC£1tt£0V 6' En ICU\tUUta. looxt:p yap oi1C£\O't'llt~ou011c;i)µiv x~ 1!15 tO~ av0pcoxou~ tO~ mlCOJtO\O~mi m0axt:p l>XOtW~ xvoi\c; (ti\~ w{ac; (pl)OEcoc; ICU\µx0rip{ac; q>Epoµivo~ xpoc; to PMxtEW tov ivwnavov-ia civuipt:iv i}yooµt:9a 6t:iv 1Cai mMCt:w waxv-iac;, OU'tO> ICU\ti.ov a)jyyOJVCcixovta c'i611Ca 't'T)V (pl)OWICU\ICUICOJtOW x~ t£ to PMxtt:iv mpµ'Tlµtva'tfi (pl)OE\touc; iµx£MCovtac; civuipt:iv fococ;200 Xpocov µT16£tfi (pl)O£\ x~ to PMxtt:w mpµT1µivucivaipt:iv t£ ICU\(l)OV£l>£\V 00\ICOV 611xou, 3 looxt:p mi ti.ov civ0pcimcov to~ toioutouc;. o &q ICU\iµq,a{vt:w io11C£V (iv) 6{1Cu1.0v i)µiv µT16tv t:lva1 xpoc; ta Amati.ov Cci>cov, 61a to P>.aPt:pac'iua tOU'tO>V t:lvu1ICU\mlCOJtO\a 't'T)V q,ucnv'ta 6£ µit tO\auta, 2(lj m0axt:p ICU\tWVav0pcoxcov. 23.1 clp' o~v Outiov ta c'i~1atou aq,ant:a9m to~ Ot:oic;;mi x~. ii yt: q,au>.a 't'T)V(1)00\Viat{v; ou9tv yap µiiU.ov outcoc;TI ta CXVMT1PU Outiov. mlCWV6£ outcoc;axupxitv ICU\OU tiµi\c; £V£m t~ Oua~ ff0\T}OOµ£V. t:i 6' a.paOutiov toic; 9t:oic;ta Cqxx,ta µT19tvci611COUVta 210 2 tOU'tOJV i)µw; Outiov. OUICavaipt:tiov 6£ µo).ayiimµ£V (ta) µT10tv i}µ&c;a61muvta ti.ovAO\XC.OV Cci>cov, vAO\XC.OV Ccixovou0iv; 21s civaipt:iv yt: µivto1 toutcov ttEp' c'itta xpo011ict:1. 24.1 mi yap c'iUcoc;tp1B>vEVEICaOutiov toic; Bt:oic;. TI yap 6w tiµitv TI6w xap1v TI61a xpdav trov ayaB&v.icaBaxt:pyap to% aya0o% civ6paa1v, OU'tO> ICCXICE\VO\(i i))'Ouµt:Ba6t:iv XO\£\CJBa1 t~ wtapxac;. t1µii>µ.£V 6£ touc;Bt:o~ TIICUICOOV µtv wtOtpOKT}V, aya0B>v6£ xapaCJICEU'J\V TIxpox£1tov06tt:c; ~. [ii '(va wxcoµ£Vcixpt:At:tac; 220 "lµiv yt:Vta0a1C'Tltouvtt:c;, t\VOv £~£coc; iict{µ'TlCJ\V. loot£ mi ti.ov Cci>cov, Ei cixapictiov auta Bt:oic;,tOUtO>V t\VOV xcxpw (1l)'t0", aJtOOI.OOV'ta.c;. 0 -yap 'tTIVaiica.ia.vaµ.oiP11v'ti\c;£U£p-ytaia.c; 1Ca.i. 'ti\c;£U1tOtia.c; 'tOCXV'tCX~IOV amai&uc; OUIC£IC'tOU1Ca.1Cci>c; 't\Va.t;ap&v OV µ£Voov CX'tiµc.ov Cci>c.ov, a.µT)aeµCa.vde; 'tOVp£ov itµiv 1tVouaeµia.v wtOMXOO\V £XOV'tC.OV ou0£V Ouoµtv 'tO", 0eo'i(;.'tic; -yap a111t(l)JtO't£ i0uaev oq,eic;ica.i.a1Copx£ouc; TIxiOiiicouc;11 3 't\ 'tO>V'tO\OU'tC.OV Cci>cov: 'tO>Vat 'tO", Pwic; itµcbv XPtCa.v't\VCX't'tOV't£V 0uaiµc.ovou'ta. 'tO", 9eoic;, 1tOA.U at µaU.ov

mcnt

w

w

224 't~ Eus. : am. codtl. 225 i\ Eus. : ii codtl. post 6pav verba 6w 'tij~ ci1taPXii~(224) iter. codtl. 227 ouEus. : am. codtl. 228 cino231 661;u i\ Eus.: 66l;tw codtl. 237 6166v'ta~Eus. : cino6iooV'ta1codtl. jl£V'tOU'tCOV Eus. : am. codd. 238 ouEus. : 6ccodd. 238-9'to-Scoic; Eus.: am. codd. 243 lCcov 1eal aq,c.ovautc.ov, ava.)'IC!l1eal ou1e im9uµ{~ 'tomo 5 npa.!;av'tE~ µa.9oi 6' av 't\~ imPUv~ 'tOU~My\catay£iVallT)A.COV ropµ11aav,'tO'tEµ£'ta 1tollc.ov A.\'tC.OV i.1C£t£'UOV't£~ 'tO 6aiµ6vwv acpc.ovau'tc.ovaJtT)p!;av'to'toi~ 9£oi~ npW'tov,ou µ6vov o 't\ 2lKl IC Kp6vcp ICO\vfi1tcov acoµa'ta • ical ffV. o0tv ~ OUICanµa ffO\Ol>J.1.EVO\ 'tCJ.0toic; 295 ei>µ.a'ta, ytUCJaCJ0m'tOl>'t(l)VffPOll:X.9ttCJaV, ICaL aw 't'llV ap:x.itv 'it Ccpoq,ayiayiyovt 'tfiwi:o 'tmv mpTile;np~t~ 'tal>'t'llc;npoo&iill.:11 nmv 'tpocpfi'toic; av0p011toic;.Ka0a2ttp V'tO KaAa\OVa.miP9XV'tO 'tt 'tOic;9toic; 'tQ)V1Cap2tmV Kal 'tmv a1tap:x.0tv'tCl>V UCJffa.CJ't~ µ.t'tCJ. 't'llVooiav iywaaV'to, OU't(I) 'tQ)VCci>(l)V ICa'tap~aµtvO\'tau'tOV'ityouv'to300 &iv 'tOU'tOapav, mC1ttp 'tO ap:x.a'iovoux OU't~ Tile;bai~ 'taU'ta 7 {3paf3£'\XJ(X(J'll;, ciU' £IC'tWVmp1tmv £1Ca.CJ'tOV 'tci'>V 0tci>V't\J.I.WV'tt;. 'tote; µEVyap -ii'tt q,uaic;x:at 2tlxaa 'tQ)Vav0p011tOJV 'it Tile;\jl\):x,i\c; aia9ttaic; apC1>µ£VO\(i CJUV'llPECJICt'tO • 'taUpCl>V a' aicpft'tO\CJ\ q,ovoic;OUarot'tO f3C1>µ6c;, wJ..a.µi>aoc;'tOU't'£CJIC£V iv av0p011tO\CJ\ µiyia'tOV, 9uµov wtoppa(aav'tac; iiaµtvm iiuxyuia.

3(6

0tCl>pi\aa\at £CJ't\V £IC'tOU1ttpt 61\AOV in vuv aq,Coµivou f3C1>µ.ou, ov ou0tvoc; 2tpooayoµivou nap' au'toic; ouat 9uoµivou iK' amou Cci>ou £'l>CJ£(3mv dd11ta\ (3coµ6c;. out~ OUµ6vov wi:d:x.ov'tO 'tQ)V310 CC!>Cl>v 0i>ovttc;,au.a mi to'ic; i.apuaaµivoic; tOU'tOV oµo(~ mt to'ic; 2 :x,pcoµivoic; autq, µ.t'tEOOCJaV ti\c; £l)CJ£(3da.;.ai6m:p oi. nu0ay6ptio\ tOU'tOxapaat~aµtvo\ mta. µEVtOVmxvta (3Covaxd:x.ovto ti\c; Cqxxpay~. O't£ a£ £~ axap:x.ftvt\ tmv Cci>OJV ave· tautmv µ£p(a£WVto'ic; 0toic;, tOl>tOUYEUCJOVq> touc; 'tci'>V 0tmv (3c.oµouc; :x.pa{VE\V a£'i, out£ amfov 'tote; av0pc.oiB{covacoµatcov,au.a 1t0\'ll· 1tO\c;Tile;tO\V 'tEOV2tapcxyy£Aµ.a 'tq>JtaV'ti peep 'tO iv 'A&i;vmc;in CJCf>C6µtvov. 320 29.1 to yap ffaAa\OV,~ icai 1tp6a0tv aiyoµtv, x:ap1touc;'toic; 0to'ic; 'tOOV av0p011tcov0u6v'tcov, Cii>aBE OU, ouBE tic; 't'llV iB(av tpoq>T)V 28.1

ff~

301-12Cyr.,

C. lul. 9 (PG t.76 col. 972C-D) 302-7 Eus., Pr. ev. 4.14.7 (p.187.15-19Mras) 305-7Empedocles,FVS 318128

291 cid.11ai:iac;Abresch:ci1tA.11ai:iaic; codd. 302 0Eii>vNauck: 0timv codd. 305ciicptltoicnScaliger:ci1epitoiaicodd. et Cyr. : ciicpai:oiaiEus. 3C1lci1toppaiaavtac; USµ£vai ijia y1>'iaEus. et Cyr.: ci1toppfoavi:ac;U;\.µtvai ijia yuocodd. 310 µ.ovovCyr. : µ.ov~ codd. 322 ouSt Hercher: 0Ut£ codd. et Cyr.

PIETY

425

of customary food they passed to the neglect of piety, reached s insatiability and left behind nothing untasted or even uneaten. The very same thing happens now everywhere even in the case of food from fruits. For whenever by taking food they alleviate the need for necessities, then seeking to go beyond satiety, they laboriously prepare for their consumption many things that lie beyond the 6 bounds of temperance. Hence, not wanting to dishonor the sacrifices offered to the gods, they were brought to taste these things, and through the beginning of this practice the eating of animals has become for men a supplement to food from fruits. Therefore just as in ancient times they offered first-fruits to the gods of fruits and after the ritual gladly tasted what had been offered, thus when they had begun (to offer) animals they thought they ought to do the same thing, although originally holy law had not directed these matters in this way, and they rather honored each of the gods with fruit. 7 For nature and every sense of the human soul were pleased with what was being done: and the altar was not drenched with unrestrained murder of bulls, but this became the greatest defilement among men, after taking life to devour limbs (as) food. It is possible to observe (this) from the altar that is preserved even now at Delos, which is called the altar of the pious since among them no animal is either brought to it or sacrificed on it. Thus not only did they abstain from animals when they were sacrificing, but they also gave a share in piety to those who had established this 2 (altar) and likewise those who use it. For this very reason the Pythagoreans, after receiving this (tradition), abstained from eating animals during their entire lives, and when they distributed to the gods as first-fruits some animals in place of themselves, after only tasting it, they lived without in truth touching the other (animals). 3 But we do not; while filling ourselves up, we arrived at a multitude 4 of illegalities in these matters throughout life. For in fact we ought not to defile the altars of the gods with murder, and men ought not to touch such food, in as much as we ought not to touch our own bodies either, but we ought to make the (practice) which is still preserved in Athens a precept for our entire life. 29.1 For in ancient times, as we were also saying before, men used to sacrifice fruits but not animals to the gods, and were not accustomed to use them for their own food. It is said that when 28.t

426

RELIGION

m:taXPc.oµtvow,A.£')'E'CU\ ICO\vij; 9ua~

OU Ti\;oP'Y'l; ica'taa't~ crovtq,p6V11vad 'tO~ 4unoA.io~ 'A0riV11CJ\V iv a.1Cp07tOA.£\ ot £iP11µ£VO\ 'tOVa.U'tOV'tpooov 333 civtiuv Hercher: civt'uttv codd. 335 a1tt9avE 9ua(~ )Jpov Lobeck: ci1tt8avov auiMp Sv vel ov codd. 337 l:coxa'tpou del. Nauck J.lE'tatdou Reiske: J,LE'tct codd. 339 au'tov ed. pr.: ai>'to codd. 342 ica\ del. Hercher 344 {txtp Bernays:,txtp codd. 348 6! (pr.) Valentinus: 6ri codd. 350 'tau'tov Reiske: au'tov codd. 353 l>v6riBernays: ci>~ 6! codd. 356 acpcovoued. pr.: acpcovacodd. 357 .itmo>..Co~Bouffartigue:6t001t0)..(o~ codd.

PIETY

427

there was a public sacrifice in Athens, a certain Diomus or Sopater, who was not a native of the region but was farming in Attica, intended to sacrifice to the gods a cake and other offerings made of meal which were lying in plain view on the table. One of the oxen, coming in from work, ate up some and trampled others underfoot. The farmer, enraged at the occurrence, seized an axe that 2 was being sharpened nearby and struck the ox. But when the ox died, as soon as he had recovered from his anger, he realized what sort of deed he had done. He buried the ox, and after taking voluntary exile for himself, as one guilty of impiety, he fled to Crete. 3 But when a drought set in and a terrible lack of fruit occurred, public authorities consulted the god (and) the Pythian (priestess) responded that the exile in Crete would expiate these things, and that when they had taken revenge on the murderer and had put the dead (ox) on its feet in the very sacrificial rite in which it had died, it would be better for those who had tasted of the dead (ox) and not held 4 back. For this reason a search was made and when Sopater, who was responsible for the deed, had been found, he thought he would be freed from the hostility that surrounded him, in as much as he was accursed, if all were to engage publicly in the act, (and so) he said to those who had come after him that it was necessary for an s ox to be cut down by the city. But because they were so puzzled about who would strike the blow, (he said) he would provide this for them, if after making him a citizen they would share in the murder. Therefore, when these things had been agreed to, upon their return to the city they organized the deed in the way in which it continues among them even now. 30.t They selected virgins as water-carriers; and these bring water in order that (some men) may sharpen the axe and the knife. After they had done the sharpening, one man handed over the axe, 2 another (Sopater) struck the ox, and still another cut the throat. After this others flayed it and everyone tasted the ox. When these things had been done, they stitched together the skin of the ox, stuffed it with straw, and put it on its feet so that it had the same form that it used to have when alive; and they yoked a plough to it as 3 if it were at work. (Next,) holding a trial for murder, they summoned everyone who had taken part in the deed to defend himself. Of these the water-carriers put more blame on those who had done the sharpening than on themselves, and those who had done the sharpening on the man who had handed over the axe, and this one on the man who had cut the throat, and he who had done this on the knife which, as it could not speak, was finally found guilty of murder. 4 From that time until now the aforementioned continually perform

RELi Ci ON

428

aoU>Uvtai'tTIV'tou Poot; 9uaiav. Oiv'tt~ yap ixl 'ti\~xcxAlCi\~ 'tpcmiCri~ xu..avov ml vaima. ntpitMXuvouai 'to~ m'tavtµri9iv't~ po~. s J>vo'YE')OCXµEV~ ICOK'tE'taL ml 'YEVTI 't'ta.

-

-

. .

a.

365 xatm6vtcoaav codd: icatanovtoua1 Piitscher 368 lac. ind. ~s 371 µqiafll Bernays: µa>.1ma codd. 376 daopav Nauck: de; oupavov codd. 377touto\(i Fogerolles:tcnitouc; codd. 1eapnii>vcodd.: del. Reiske

et Bouffartigue

PIETY

429

the sacrifice of the ox in the same manner during the festival of Zeus Polieus on the Acropolis at Athens. For having placed a cake and offerings of ground meal on the bronze table, they drive round the oxen that have been assigned for this; of these the one that has s taken a taste is smitten. And the families of those who perform these acts still survive: all the descendants of Sopater, who struck (the ox), are called boutupoi("the ox-strikers") and the descendants of the man who drove round (the ox) are called kentriadai("goaders"); the descendants of the man who cut the throat have the name daitroi ("carvers at a feast") because of the feast that takes place after the distribution of flesh. After they have filled the hide, and when they have been brought to trial, they threw" the knife into the sea. 31.1 Thus even in ancient times it was not holy to kill those animals that contribute to our lives, and now we ought to guard against doing this. ... 7 • • • life, in order that each man, as he makes pure offerings of first-fruits to the divinity, may gain holiness and assistance from the gods. 32.1 The offering of fruits is the greatest of all and primary, and from it alone one ought to offer first-fruits to the gods and to the earth, which provides them. For she (the earth) is a common hearth both of gods and men, and it is necessary that all, reclining on her as our nurse and mother, sing hymns and love her affectionately, in 2 as much as she has borne (us). For thus, when we come to the conclusion of our life, we might again be deemed worthy of looking upon the entire race of the gods in heaven. And now beholding these (we ought) to do them honor with these things, the fruits for which they are jointly responsible with us, all offering first-fruits from the fruits we possess, but not thinking that all of us are worthy to sacrifice to gods. For just as one ought not to sacrifice everything to them, so perhaps (sacrifices) by everyone are not agreeable to the gods. 3 These are the main points of Theophrastus on why one must not sacrifice animals, apart from interspersed myths and a few things that have been added or shortened by us. • The past tense ("threw") reflects the reading of the manuscripts. POtscher emends to the present tense ("throw") which seems needed here, but the corruption may be more complicated. See the Commentary.

430

RELIC ION

5848 Porphyrius, De abstinentia ab esu animalium 2.433-4 (CB t.2

p.109.20-110.10 Bouffartigue)

itµli; 6e IC(X't(l 6uvaµw ou6£T)CJOµt0a J>vOb't017t't£ IC(X\UA.11Cq> avoµo1oua8m. coat£ IC 0uaoµtv IC(X\ tiOO'tt; we; m06aov Ti\;'tOOV 1ta88>vil;a1pfot~ aµwuµtv Ti\;wux.ii;, ICpXTl wtaO..,c;. oi1etiov ae 1eai.'tO µEtp{coc; µiv cxmxpxta9a1'tCOV aJ..J..cov, µit 11:apipycoc; 2 ae, auv 1tpo9uµ{~.£0\1C£V(l\ yap 8t'i 'tac; 't1µac;'taic; £1t\ 25 'tCOVciyaSmv 1tpotSp{a1c;,U1tCXVaCJ'tCXCJ£(1\ 't£ ml 1CvliUcov codd. 1t01:' Eus.: mv,:' codd. 18 aui:ip Nauck: ai>i:ij>codd. et Eus. 23 ci1taPXT1 Eus. : 1a11:aPXtt codd. 24 1,&£1:pico; Valentinus: 1,&£1:picov codd.et Eus. 27 66atatv Eus.: 6datatv codd. S-6

585

Eusebius, Praeparatio evangelica 4.10.3 (GCS t.8.1 p.182.14-19 Mras)

o ae 'tOV8t6q,paa'tOVµcxpwp6µ£Voc;Stoic; µiv OUq>T)CJ\V apµ6Ctw 'tT)V81a Ccf>cov Sua{av, fu{µoaw ae µ6vo1c;,Iltpl Tupp11vii'>vnau- s civ9pom:o9u'ttiv CP"lG\V aaa0a\ «l>'tOU~ftACl>V~7tpOG't~aV'tO~ 4-6 Plutarchus,Regum et imper.apophthegmata175A et De sera numinis vindicta

6 552A, Theophrastonon nominato;Porphyrius,De abstinentia 2565, qua loco Iphicratespro Gelone invenitur, Theophrastonon nominato S-6 iv ,:ij>--npoara~V't~ JtaUCJaa0at,:ouc;TupPTlvaiouc; ICCA.CUCJaV'toc; fu..ci>voc; D

587

Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 4.74 173E-F (BT t.1 p.390.11-19 IMauxv6pou Jtotaµou O't\ d£Mj)IDV £iaw wtO\ICO\, 't~ am~ £1t\'t£M>UV't«c; aU'tOU~1tO\£iXPEl«c;'tOi~7tapaytyYOJ,1.£VO~ 'tCi)V F l;ivcov,'Af:ycov ou,:~· "M 6£K); Produs, In Platonis Rempublicam, prooemium (t.1 p.8.15-16 Kroll)= 595; scholion in Platonis Leges 11 9370 (p.369.1112 Greene) = 637 (iv ~· edd.; tma.voµq> codd.); Suda, s.v. r.µq,peatoi (no. 1080, LG t.1 pars 2 p.266.11 Adler) = app. 645 (iv lS"' s.v. oti oi. lxA.6vt£